Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Goth

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 11
21



“Goth, please tell me about what you saw.”

Janet Reynolds asks as we are at the restaurant of the hotel as Goth and Melissa are seated together as Goth’s psychiatrist is seated opposite of him. Goth is remaining silent for a few moments, letting the memories of what happened to him during the drive in their limo. The memory of him and his dead first wife inside a rental car at the beginning of his career has been haunting his mind ever single moment.

“Gerrit??”

He looks up, shaken from his thoughts as he has apparently had not heard her the first time, causing him to raise his hands in an apologetic fashion.

“I’m sorry, I….”

Goth stops midsentence as a waiter walks up to them, handing them their menu cards in order for them to order something to eat. Goth nods his head, secretly relieved for the distraction as he was trying to find the right words to say.

“I was thinking back of what I saw… I…”

He grinds his teeth, tensing his hand as he is struggling to come up with the right words. Clearly the memories are too fresh and too painful for him to express so sudden in a hotel restaurant where others perhaps could overhear them if he would express himself too loud.

“It’s okay sweetie, take your time”

Says Melissa as she squeezes his hand, he feels her reassuring touch and feels her love and care flow into his body. He nods his head, trying to squeeze his eyes a few times in order for him not to start to cry so soon before taking a deep breath and turns his gaze away from Janet for a few seconds. He looks around, notices some gazes towards his direction from the other hotel guests as he turns his attention back to his psychiatrist.

“I was brought back into a memory of where we…, I mean me and Chantal just recently got married. We were heading towards a crappy ass hotel in order to save money as I did a few Indy shows that weekend. And she somehow managed to read my mind before scratching the skin off of her face… I…”

He stops for a moment as his attention is directed towards Janet, who in return is just listening patiently while sometimes just writing something down upon a notebook. She turns her attention back towards him after finally placing her pen down again and smiles.

“Please, go on.”

Goth takes a deep breath, he closes his eyes as he starts to think back to that moment. He tries to relive every single moment that the vision had shown him, but also compare it to what truly had happened. Asking himself what it is that his first wife was trying to tell him, at least if it was something that could be taken from all of this.

“I remember how the car suddenly started to speed up as if we were on a race track, I remember how my hands started to grip the driving wheel as I tried to prevent us from hitting another vehicle in front of us”

He stops for a moment as the waiter returns, asking them whether they had made a decision on what it was that they wanted to order. This time Goth was actually annoyed by the timing of the waiter, noticing how from the corner of his eyes was staring at his wife. This caused him to realize the age difference between him and Melissa, making him want to get up to his feet and hit the waiter in the mouth. But the reassuring squeeze of his hand made him alter his thoughts, apparently she had noticed the discomfort upon his face and made sure that he would not make a scene in front of all the guests. Causing him to snap out of the sudden surge of anger as he stammers when his turn came to order his food. Noticing the sudden change in the look of the waiter as he walks off, this caused him to turn his attention towards his wife who leaned forward to whisper something in his ear.

“I just flipped him off sweetie, no young waiter boys for me.”

She gives him a wink as this makes Goth blush a little, the awkwardness of the moment and how he reacted made him feel even more uncomfortable. He then looks back at Janet, who has an amused look on her face.

“The last thing I remember you said was that you were speeding like crazy??”

The remark had made him raise an eyebrow, for some reason he sensed something but could not put his finger on it. He remains his gaze locked upon her before mentally shaking his head and told him that it was nothing.

“Err yes, the car drive…”

He tries to get his thoughts back to what had happened in that vision, he suddenly start to remember the scent of his wife that she was wearing. The one scent that he had not smelled ever since the passing of his first wife, causing him to wonder if he had smelled it in past memories and realized he hadn’t. This caused him to frown to himself for a moment.

“Something wrong sweetie??”

“Err…, no Mel. I just remembered that I uhm…., I remembered smelling her perfume while being stuck in that memory. Something that I just realized that I had not done before…,”

He stops there, looking up in the face of the psychiatrist with a questionable look on his face. Hoping to receive an answer from her that would explain why. But all he can see upon her face is a dark frown, clearly she has sunk into her thoughts as if she remembered something from all of this.

“Janet???”

She suddenly looks up at him with a small smile that she quickly tries to cover up with a napkin, prompting Goth to ask her about it before the waiter emerges with their food as Janet quickly gets up and excuses herself to go to the ladies room as Goth watches her leave for a few moments before directing his attention towards his wife.

“Did you catch that smile??”

He asks his wife as his eyes slowly moves towards his wife, noticing that she had already starting with her food before looking up at him

“What do you mean sweetie?”

Her eyes looks at him confused before turning her direction to where Janet had been sitting, she quickly turns her attention back at him with an odd frown on her face.

“Are you starting to see things Gerrit??”

Her questions causes him to doubt himself, did he truly see that smile or was it just his imagination?? And yet for some reason he could not help but having seen that “smile” before, but could not remember from where. He ultimately shakes his head and turns his direction back at his wife with a little smile.

“I guess my age must be playing tricks on me.”

The two laugh at his remark before turning towards their plates, a few moments later we see Janet reemerge from the back and joins them for dinner. The three of them enjoy a moment of silence until Janet turns her attention back to Goth.

“So what do you think what your vision had meant Gerrit??”

Goth looks up at her with a raised eyebrow, he had not expected her to ask this question about the vision but decides to think back at what he had experienced.

“I’m not sure Janet, I was kind of hoping that you could tell me.”

He says after trying to figure it out for himself, his look is puzzled yet hopeful to get an answer from the young woman that has leaned back against her chair and wipes her mouth clean with a napkin. She grabs a glass of wine and takes a sip while keeping Goth and Melissa waiting for her response.

“I merely asked as I was hoping you perhaps would have seen the pattern that I am starting to notice with every vision or dream that you are having.”

“And that is??”

Goth asks, clearly being intrigued by the comment being made from the woman. Causing him to investigate her with intrigue, again he cannot help but noticing something about her that he found so familiar but can’t put his finger on it.

“It seems that every vision or dream that you have has a recurring message, that message is that you are running away from your past.”

“Chantal’s passing is still very fresh in his memories, even though it has already been several years ago.”

Melissa says in response to the comment being made by Janet, the psychiatrist looks at her understanding before shaking her head.

“What I actually meant to say is that I feel that these visions and dreams are trying to tell Gerrit that he has to take responsibilities for what has happened and not run away from them.”

This response causes a surge of anger building inside of Goth, gripping the edge of the table with both hands, preventing him from getting up and start to scream at the woman. Goth takes a deep breath as he tries to calm himself down before turning his attention towards the psychiatrist.

“You better come with some good explanations concerning this accusation Janet, because I am this close to get up and do something I may regret.”

The anger is clearly hitting a boiling point as he pushes the hand of Melissa away in an attempt to calm him, clearly startled from his reaction to what Janet just said.

“Gerrit??”

Goth shakes his head no, not taking his eyes off the psychiatrist as he is waiting for her response to her accusation. To his mild surprise Janet turned her attention back towards her dinner plate and has taken some bites from the salmon that she had ordered along with the rest that is on her plate before turning her attention back to Goth and Melissa.

“I am aware that my comment must have been very confronting Gerrit, but I do want to point out that I am here to help you. But my method is being straight to the point, i am not here in order to…”

She looks over at Melissa as she notices her hand once again grab hold of his wrist before looking back up at Goth’s angered face.

“To hold your hand every time things get rough for you, my job is that you will face your fears and have these dreams and visions disappear. But if you think my methods is too harsh for you, then you could always find someone else who do things more to your liking.”

She stares at him, their eyes lock with each other as you can sense tension building into the air. For several moments there is nothing being said until Goth lets out a sigh, he turns his attention towards his wife as he gives her hand a reassuring squeeze before turning back towards Janet.

“I am sorry, you are right. Things have just been so tense as of late, with all these visions and this world title six pack challenge hovering over my head. I…”

Janet smiles as she nods her head in understanding as she takes another sip from the glass of wine, taking a few small sips while not taking her eyes off of Goth as this gives him chills running down his spine as the glare in her eyes are very dark and cold. She places the glass back down upon the table and wipes her mouth clean with the napkin.

“We will get to this Gerrit, it may take time but we will get to the bottom of this.”

She extends her arm and holds her glass of wine in front of Goth’s and Melissa’s faces in order for them to toast for their journey to solve the problem that Goth has been going through. Goth and Melissa look at each other for a few moments before lifting their glasses as well as the three of them toast as this causes the scene to fade to darkness.

*To be continued*

“All bets are off…”

The voice of Goth can be overheard from the sounds of slot machines, spinning wheels and groupiers calling out for the last bet as he is seated at a blackjack table while holding a pair of cards in his hands. The former multi champion in Sin City Wrestling has his hair neatly tied up in a tail while wearing his trademark black Armani suit while Melissa is seated next to him while conversing with some of the younger men that are trying to catch more than just her attention. He takes a sip from the glass of water that stands on the edge of the table as he looks through the corner of his eyes at the pitiful flirting that is going on before turning his attention back upon the dealer. He looks at his cards, noticing a two of Spades and a seven of Hearts before calling for another card. This time he receives an Ace of Spades, causing him to tell the dealer that doesn’t want another card and ends up with a score of twenty.

“You may just ask yourself, what in the hell am I doing in the cesspool of sinful behaviour in one of the casino’s of Sin City??”

He smirks at his very own comment as he notices that one of his fellow opponents scores a total of 25 and has lost his hand, causing him to shake his head and grin as he had watched the greed to be so visible upon the man’s face.

“Sometimes I just love to mingle amongst those who apparently have no qualms about wasting a months allowance upon the hope of that magic hand that would change their entire lives. It’s quite interesting to see the metamorphoses upon these people from the moment that they enter a casino, all confident and hyped as they believe it is their lucky night… All the way to them just walk through the back door, with their tails tucked between their legs and want to cry to sleep once they hit their bedroom pillow”

He takes another sip as he watches another man succumb as he reached a score of 22, just one point shy from a Black Jack score of 21. He sips from the glass before gently placing it back upon the edge of the table and leans back against the comfortable chair.

“Isn’t it funny how similar a life of a gambler can be when you compare it to us wrestlers?? You have those who are just mere amateurs, those who rarely succeed in accomplishing a world title reign. Those are the ones that have got nothing to lose and would go all in because they have nothing to lose, then you have the wrestlers who have been there…. But because of their greed they just wasted all their resorts in a single game, because they still believe that they have a hot hand and cannot lose.”

He watches on as it is now the turn of the dealer to turn its cards, revealing a 8 of Diamonds and a Queen of Hearts. Allowing his confidence to grow, knowing that the odds of him losing his hand or at least tying with the bank are very slim to none. The bank turns another card and reveals a Queen of Spades, gesturing that Goth’s hand had won the pot and all the chips have been pushed towards the spot where Goth is seated.

“And then you got the pro’s, those who are always there. Those who believe that they got an iron clad ability to be on top when the moment presents itself. Just like gambling wouldn’t you agree??”

He smirks as he calls for a few new cards, receiving a 5 of Clubs and a 10 of Hearts, his eyes look up at the dealer and nods for another card. Receiving a 4 of Diamonds as he motions that he doesn’t want another card.

“This coming Sunday I will be in what some of you gambling addicts would probably refer to a gamblers wet dream. Six individuals entering that six sided ring, all have the same amount of chances of winning that golden belt and walk out as being the very best of what this company has to offer. Now I have seen all the promo’s going on of everyone out there, trying to talk about how they feel and what they will do to everyone else in order to walk out as champion. Wanting that stamp of approval to be the very best… And we all have had our struggles to get to this point don’t we??”

He watches one of the opponents managing to get a score of twenty as he had two queens in his hand, Goth acknowledges the man as he notices that his chips will at least go to someone else besides him.

“And normally we go down the list of everyone out there who have said what, to tell them they are wrong for reasoning A to Z and everything in between. And to me that is just the disability of what pro wrestlers all have become. Nothing more than bitchy, little parrots who have an attitude in believing that they own the world in the palm of their hands. And yet, they all got one thing in common….. They don’t believe in me”

“And why would they?? Why would they bet on someone else besides themselves?? Good question, especially when you consider that along with me, Jack Washington, J2H and Austin James Mercer all have been former World Champions in their own right And then you got two other individuals that have come so close, yet watched the bank close right before their eyes. And is it because they gambled and lost?? Or were they just not good enough to even consider to sit across the very elite of what this “Game” has to offer??”

“It’s hard to say is it??”


He watches the rest of the men at the Black Jack table all go over the 21 point mark in an attempt to score higher than the highest card on the table at that moment until the dealer turns its card. Revealing a King of Spades and an Ace of Hearts and winning all the chips that were on the table. Goth turns his attention towards his wife, who has elegantly rejected all the advances of the younger men before turning her attention towards her husband, squeezing softly his hand as she rubs her fingers over his.

“People want to know who I think is my biggest threat to win the world title, all hoping that I would point my fingers to one or two individuals in order to get them all riled up. And quite honestly people?? The only person that can hold me back from winning that vacated belt in the first place is me,  that’s right. The only one that I can think of is myself and you know why?? And J2H, Austin, Jack, Carter and Raven all better listen carefully, because I need to be at my very best to prove the point that I have been undeservingly being ignored for three fucking years to get that title shot. And all you can pick point your fingers to yourself, scream out from the top of your lungs how pitiful your title opportunities have been. I had NONE!!!”

“So why would I waste my time focusing on you all separately? The message will still remain the same, so I’m going to direct it to you all in one grand of scheme. Because you need to understand one thing, I am not going to leave that ring without that shiny belt being draped across my shoulder. I am not going to leave that ring without having my hand raised in victory, the man who has held the most title reigns in company history… and you all wish me to sit back and be on the sideline cheering all you on?? I have been held back by everyone in this company, this is a statement that you hear from the average Joe who doesn’t know shit about wrestling and feels that way after three weeks being wet behind the ears. But I am also talking about management, them have the audacity to ask me straight up if I could convince Mac Bane to return… Merely because they had a wet dream of a dream match in their minds of Mac Bane and J2H…. “

“Seriously people?? Are you going to disrespect me that much?? Aren’t you allowing me one more moment to shine?? Aare you still believing that I am merely a nostalgia pop?? Nothing more for the parents to tell their children that once I used to mean something in this company??”


His eyes darken as his nostrils widen as he is breathing heavily through the nose, he lets go off his wife’s hand as he throws some chips to the guy sitting next to him before walking off. His wife follows him as the two walk towards the outside and heading towards their limo who has been waiting for them to return them to their hotel.

“I have been humbled enough to a point where I can see where I went wrong, I know my strengths and my flaws. And this year could have been so differently IF it had not been….. And that’s the point…, IF does not matter. IF does not exist when you are sidelined for whatever the fucking reason… Because they will look at others to take over, others like all five of you are just waiting to take someone else’s spot without looking back. Well this Sunday, you will have to look back for me. This Sunday it is where who wants it the most, who NEEDS it the most. And we can all start to talk the talk, but can you walk the walk?? Because there are already a few names that I can gladly scratch off that list of those who can walk in my shoes and don’t live to regret it.”

“It’s quite simple if you think of it, i had forgotten how it was to solely focus upon me. Like I have done in the past, oh yeah another cliché that I know is being thrown around a lot these days. A cliché that in your minds will dictate the mere fact that I do not deserve to be here anymore. That I should be wrestling in barns, have some middle aged and crazy idiot think he can last five minutes in the ring with me. Well it’s people like YOU that don’t have what it got to last one SECOND with me… let alone being able to last an entire match with me… Even if you are with five others, the bright light is shining upon me. Because I intend to win that very fucking belt.”

“I intend to win that belt, oh yeah. I am going to do it the old fashioned way, I am going to outlast you. I am going to take all the punishment that you can dish, but come back for more. I am going to spit you in the face while suffering the most of you. Oh yeah, I will suffer the most, because in my 20 plus career I have forgotten more about suffering than you can imagine!! It’s a drug, it’s a high!! It’s EVERYTHING that you all have dreamt about, but I have been the one that has been hung upon a cross, ridiculed and laughed at!! I am the one that had to wrestle everyone that was a flavour of the month day in and day out!!”

“Am I to be blamed for some of that? Oh sure, but this coming Sunday it will all be about the prophecy. The prophecy of HIS return… it may have taken longer than merely three days and nights inside a grave that was being protected by a large rock. But I am here, I have returned upon you all. I will show you the markings of the mental nails that were driven into my body to hold me up at your sinful believes!! I will unleash the three years of anger that has been building inside of me for having to watch names getting the opportunities that has amounted to nothing!! Names that have never amounted to anything!! And yet I am the pitiful individual??”

“I don’t care what you think of me, I don’t care what you tell the world what I will and will not do. Because it won’t matter anymore after this coming Sunday. The biggest show of the year, where Hall of Famers will be inducted, where End of Year awards will be presented and everyone will all say their thanks to those who have voted for them. And at the end of the night, the moment that EVERYONE has been looking for will be the night where a new champion is going to be crowned. The night where five men, five great talents will be disappointed as only one can leave the ring being the one in their minds does not deserve it.”


He smirks as he shakes his head before turning his attention towards his wife as he kisses her on the lips before turning his attention bac towards the camera.

“Just do me a favour, don’t start bitching and whining when I walk out as champion alright?? Don’t show the world that you are bad losers and cannot accept the fact that I am far superior than merely a nostalgia act? Because it will only reveal to the world that you have lost HOPE in the Savior, that you have lost HOPE in general. Because that is what separates me from the lot of you, whether I have already faced you or not.. it doesn’t matter.”

“That championship belt is the one item of All five of your desires, all five of you have sinful thoughts on your minds once you either wear it for the first time or once more. Whereas for me it is confirmation, confirmation for the fact that I have been right for three years now!! Confirmation that I should have had a title shot just like most of you in this match have had on one or more occasions even!! Confirmation for the mere fact that I have never stopped believing in the mere fact that once I get what I want…, that I will take it ON MY OWN!! But it will also be a confirmation to the fact that all of you fear me, all of you hate me. All of you despise me and for what?? Because I once made a business decision that gave management and the locker room butthurt??”

“Like I said, it has always been about YOU, it has always been about Sin City Wrestling. It has never been about me, even after all my accomplishments inside this company, accomplishments that never got addressed to for some reasons!! Because I was already big before I joined, I was never a home grown Sin City Wrestling graduate of one of your wrestling schools. But if that’s what it takes to get a stamp of your approval? Then you can all shove that damn approval down your throats and choke on it. And that includes all five of you as well, nobody and I mean NOBODY is entitled more to this opportunity to yours truly… but of course, none of you will actually admit that don’t you?”


He wipes the back of his hand across his mouth before smirking sadistically

“I’m sure that this isn’t the approach that all of you have expected from me, but that’s all good. I never wanted to be a piece of shit like each and every one of you. I have been laughed at, I have been pointed at and I have never been taken seriously. Well swallow your stinking pride, eat your damn words and start to believe. Because Goth is going to take home the Vacated SCW World Heavyweight Championship home to the Saviors… And there is NOTHING and I mean NOTHING that each and every one of you can do about it!!!”

“But don’t feel bad, it’s High Stakes… And betting on the highest stake of them all has been presented to you. Because lets face it, if you have given it your all and lose, then at least you got nothing ashamed off…. But you are up against the Messiah of Pain… And this is my domain. I don’t gamble in lose in a mere game… I take control of my and your entire careers and rise to the top… I see you all Sunday…”


With that Goth puts his hand on the camera and cuts off the shot as it fades.



22





On the road to redemption

“Hello??”

We hear the voice of Goth as he answers the phone as he and Melissa are being driven to their hotel by a limo, his face immediately darkens as he hears who he is talking to.

“Oh hi Janet, yeah me and Melissa are just heading towards the hotel we are staying, I will meet up with you in a few hours.”

He says as he turns his attention towards his wife, who gives him a reassuring nod with her head before squeezing his hand gently with both of her hands. He quietly sighs as he continues to listen to the psychologist before turning his attention back to the blended windows of the limo. Staring towards the pave walk as people walk across it.

“Yes, I will call you when I will be on my way. I will talk to you later.”

He groans after hanging up, dropping the phone between him and Melissa before leaning his head backwards against the headrest and places his hands upon his face. He senses Melissa stare at him, causing him to get frustrated as he reacts towards her.

“LOOK!! I want to this problem solved as well, but is THIS the way??”

He pushes his arms forwards, gesturing in a helpless fashion that he is clearly desperate. We see Melissa stare at him before squeezing his upper leg with her left hand while remaining silent as she knows he will have another tirade for several moments and that its for the best not to interrupt him. She watches him ramble on and on without actually paying attention to what he is saying, as it has been the same complaints ever since his first visit towards the psychiatrist. But she knew that it was mostly because he was confronted with a reality that he knew it was the reality, his violent nature has been an ongoing story in his life. She was so relieved that he finally agreed to visit the psychiatrist, believing that it was the first step of him coming to peace with his past and not to run away from it in his addictive nature.

“It’s so confronting to me for reliving all the painful moments that I have tried give it a place in my life in order to move on.”

“I know sweetie, but aren’t these visions perhaps memories that you have locked away solely to forget them??”

He lets her question sink into his brain, not looking at her as he feels her eyes well up. Asking himself whether this is true, he knows that there are memories when he and Chantal where young that he had forgotten due to his substance abuse or at least that’s what he has always claimed to be. But since the revelation he had experienced a while ago. Were these visions caused by memories that were unlocked after he started drinking again?? It had made him throw out every bottle of alcohol out of their own home, it had caused him to relive the tough moments he had experienced the last time he was in rehab. The sensations of his body needing the desire of alcohol. He had hoped that it would eventually stop the visions and dreams, but all it did was that it made it only worse.

“I don’t know, but you could be right….”

He says before lowering his head, causing him to stare at his legs as he is too ashamed to look his wife’s face. He had felt the same way during his time of mourning his first wife’s passing, where he had thought his refuge with the bottle to numb his feelings and pain. He looks over towards his wife, who at that point was just the babysitter to his son, who took the decision for him to be sent to rehab along with his best friends at that point.

“I love you Mel…,”

He says after looking several moments into her eyes, sensing her love as she grabs his hand as both of them squeeze each other reassuringly. He knew he had to be thankful to this woman’s decision back then to make him go through hell in order to return to his profession that he had loved so much, thankful for once again daring to love someone and most importantly to be a positive role model for his son. The thought that he had not been there in the first important moments in his sons life due to his selfish behaviour was a thorn into his side for many years.

He feels his left arm tense as he squeezes his hand into a fist after thinking back of his darkest days of his life, it made him want to reach over to the small refrigerator that stood between the two seats opposite them before turning back embarrassed.

“I’m sorry…I…,”

He was afraid that Melissa would scream at him, but he felt her hand squeeze his even more.

“I know love, but you resisted the temptation. There’s nothing you need to be ashamed of…”

“But….,”

He stops, he knows that he overcame his weakness and did the right thing. Aware that this is just another example of the long struggle he has to endure, as well as the moment of this all is just everything but perfect. Being in a six pack challenge for the vacated SCW world heavyweight championship. A title that he has been yearning for since returning to the ring a couple of years ago. The memories of beating Mark “The Dragon” Cross in a non-title match and yet never getting an opportunity to face off against champions like a Mac Bane.

“Mac……”

He whispers without even realizing it as he notices Melissa raise an eyebrow towards him, he turns towards her and shrugs it off that he was thinking about calling him later tonight. He gives her a quick smile, trying to reassure her that everything is alright before turning his gaze back to the window and plants a fist in front of his mouth while scolding inwardly. He realizes that he nearly talked himself into a predicament that isn’t even there, but knowing how difficult it would be if he had to talk himself out of it. He looked down to his phone, he apparently had not noticed a text message that was sent to him by Janet a few seconds ago. He grabs it and reads the message, asking him if it would be alright if she met him later tonight in the hotel restaurant instead.

“Tonight??”

He looks over at Melissa, telling her that plans had changed and if she wanted to do something with him instead in the meantime. He ultimately turns his attention back to the phone and responds with a confirmative response. He stares at the screen for a few moments until she had responded and placed it away. He thought of taking a long nap instead, he wasn’t really looking forward to talk things over during a dinner but he knew he had to.

Goth’s thoughts drifts off, remembering the first time that he and Melissa had drove a limo towards a hotel after him hosting the 300th episode of Climax Control. She could not believe her eyes over the size of the limo and the luxury that it presented with it inside. He felt like he was a million bucks, proud to present himself back to the wrestling fans after having turned sober for a full year at that moment. Yet there was also resentment in his gut, but he had kept that away from everyone. Resentment over the fact that barely anyone had reached out to him during rehab, even though he knew he was to blamed for it. Feeling embarrassed over the fact that some of his best friends did not trust him anymore after he had lied to them, abused their trust and even….

“No…”

He shakes his head, feeling a sudden pain shooting through his head as everything around him goes black.

“You okay Gerrit??”

He hears the whisper of Melissa, only to slowly drown out into a void as his vision slowly returns. Only to realize that he is driving a cheap rental back in the days prior to hitting the big stage of the Global Wrestling Alliance that skyrocketed his career into greatness. He looks over to the seat next to him and stares at the woman he had wed a few days prior to this day.



The sensations and all the memories of the life that started out over twenty years ago returns in an instance, the woman that the world all would remember as Sapphira just exploded inside his mind. And he did not care anymore, he was going to enjoy the ride as long as possible. No more trying to hide his past for the present, no longer trying to find a way to forget all the pain that eventually had flooded all over him. She was a part of his life and he loved her.

“Hiya tiger.”

She utters in her oh so familiar fashion, he had always loved her raspy voice. He reaches over and squeezes her hand before turning his attention back to the road. No longer was his mind going to be a victim of a dead woman, no longer will he be tormented.

“Tormented Gerrit??”

Goth’s head snaps towards the woman, his gaze clearly in shock as he realized that she had read his mind. What is going on slowly pops in his mind as he watches her giggle in her own way as she slowly start to scratch her skin as it makes the skull emerge from underneath.

“No…. please… no…”

“What’s the matter sweetie? You just thought about enjoying the ride. Are you having regrets all of the sudden??”

His grip the steering wheel tightly, suddenly the lights of the cars suddenly turn into flashes as he notices that the speed of his rental car increases to insanity. His hands move from left to right every tenth of a second in order not to crash into a car as the “Sapphira” next to him bursts out in laughter.

“Oh you are so adorable when you are this confused Gerrit, you want to have all the answers don’t you?? But why would I give them to you??”

He feels chains her bone like hands scratch over his legs, feeling sensations of fire from his skin as he screams out loud in agonizing pain.

“WHY DO YOU TORTURE ME LIKE THIS??!!!”

But her answer does not come as she continues to torture, he suddenly snaps out of the trans as he stares into the face of Melissa with a look of concern as she stares back at him while constantly talking without him even hearing a sound. His body is trembling, his face is sweating like crazy as he wraps his arms around the waist of Melissa and gives her a big time hug while staring to cry.

“It’s okay sweetie, I’m here for you…”

Melissa says as her words finally connects with him, which causes him to calm him down slightly before finally lifting his head back to look her into the eyes.

“I love you Melissa, no matter what… just know, I love you.”

She wipes the tears away from his face as she smiles back at him.

“I know silly, we have gotten through everything together and we will get through this as well.”

She says as the two of them hug each other once more as the shot slowly fades.

*To Be Continued*

“Is it coincidence that I got a lot of things going on in my life and Sin City Wrestling is burning? The name of Michael Harris has been removed from his championship reign… and all we can think of is how to solve this crisis??”

We are in a secluded room, there is dim lighting surrounding the walls of the room that is rather small and dark. We cannot see any windows, merely a dark oak door and a black sofa in a corner of the room. On the other end of the room is a glass cabinet with all different championship belts hanging beside and underneath each other. All championship belts have one thing in common, the nametag on each championship belt reads “Goth”. We see a figure walk into the shot from behind the camera as he graciously walks towards the sofa and sits down upon it, causing the leather seating to make a sound with every movement he makes until he sits comfortable and still.

“It seems that the inevitable has come, the one thing that nobody in Sin City Wrestling had held possible, the championship belt has been held up for the top tier of this promotion to fight over. Even though I already know for a fact that some of you will have a problem with those who have gotten the opportunity hasn’t it??”

The camera has moved slightly, allowing us to have a better view of the man that is being appointed as the new spokesperson for the Saviors since Mac Bane has no longer been linked to the companies roster. The man that is one of the six contestants that will wrestle for the world title, a man that in his mind has got the most to prove.

“Isn’t it ironic that I will have five different opponents in over a week time, five different names that all will have a different story to tell about yours truly. Five men that all believe that they DESERVE to hold that championship…, five different stories all to be directed towards why it will not be me.”

He leans his head backwards, the movement causes some friction upon the leather sofa as the sound of squeaking. He gently taps his fingers from his left hand upon the wooden end of the armrest as we see a silver skull on his ring finger with dark red rubies staring at the camera as it’s eyes.

“And irony has it that three of these five men have been in one way or another been shall we say tied me and the final contestant in this match as a chain that slowly gets tied around our necks as if we were meant to be “together”. Something I am very entertained over the mere fact that I will have to all shatter their thoughts and notions in one swift motion, isn’t it my dear Judas??”

He smirks as he makes the biblical reference towards J2H, the man that was destined to face Harris in his title rematch.

“The Main Event of ALL Main Events, the dream match that would have left the entire company in nearly sexual ecstasy. But I guess they are all now left with the case of blue balls isn’t it?? And quite honestly? I could really care less whether this is a good thing or bad, because I get what I wanted all along. But let’s not just talk about me in the third person shall we, we need to entertain the afterthoughts of this match after all. Whether it is the coward that will be screaming from the top of his lungs for the millionth time in a row… That he wishes not to be seen in the ring with me, why it is that I keep dragging him back into this situation. A man that apparently works in even more mysterious ways than God himself… The man that I just so happened to beat at this past Climax Control. I guess your misery is my joy isn’t it Jack??”

He smirks as he makes references towards Jack Washington that he defeated earlier this week at the go home show for this big time show.

“It’s as if I am his puppet master, pulling all of his strings and dick needles into his flesh as some voodoo doll to torment him. Get over it Jack, soon you will have to bear with me being the world champion while you can go back to hope and pray of stealing another Internet Title. Because I made you realize that you are on that level aren’t you??”

“I guess I could go on with the first little mistake that Judas was forced to swallow his pride over, but I know that there are more skittles in the bag that we bought. Another skittle like that would be the man that I viciously attacked a few weeks ago. One Alexander Raven… the man I lovingly entitled as Alexander The Great in a prior show before that. How is the injuries going Alexander?? I hope you do understand that I made you relevant in some way, I hope you do not hold too much of a grudge upon me? But you probably see this as a sign of better things to come. Perhaps a sign that Karma DOES exist right???”


He shakes his head as he looks over his shoulder and admires the silk sleeve of his buttoned down shirt that he is wearing. Looking past it towards his hand as he witnesses the wedding ring that he had gotten from his wife during Summer XXXTreme earlier this year.

“But perhaps I must have overlooked something, I am sure that you have worked so hard to have accomplished this vital position haven’t you?? It’s just like all the others in  this group that wishes to boast their ego’s and their claims of being the top guy in this company. Just like Austin James Mercer. Now this is a second name that this Judas of mine mentioned that I could not beat. Apparently he was on vacation once I took that Mixed tag titles away from you hasn’t it Austin? Now obviously I am not referring that match win to taunt you, as I had nothing more than the utmost respect for you like you had for me didn’t you Austin?? But what does respect really bring Austin as it to be contained to be mentioned as nothing more for an excuse to degrade my career as a competitor. I hope you will not be that lightheaded and ignorant to have any believe over a mere Judas to think you are better than me?? Because let’s face it Austin, when it comes down to kissing ass… nothing beats a Judas”

Goth starts to count his fingers and stops at the middle finger after counting two fingers prior, he smirks as he turns his attention back to the camera and nods his head.

“If I am correctly, I have already mentioned something on three opponents before turning my attention to the final two, the ones that make this math oh so interesting. And again, nothing intentionally meant to downgrade Austin… But just like the other two I mentioned prior, I have already beaten you. Oh no, it’s now time to dwell into the pool of the unknown… and that of a Judas…”

He smirks as he closes his eyes, rubbing his hand through his hair for a moment before looking over towards the championship belts that he has garnered throughout his career in and outside Sin City Wrestling.

[/color] “Let’s discuss the unknown, because it’s always best to end up with the personal matter isn’t it?? You see my dear Carter…, we have never met, yet how quaint it is to see similarities in this story isn’t it?? One man that once beat a world champion in a contested match that did not have the championship belt at stake… Sound familiar Carter?? One man that has ever since not granted a championship opportunity… familiar?? One man that in the eyes of the Judas ultimately DOES not deserve a championship belt, even though when he looks you in the eyes he will tell you differently right? At least that’s what you got ahead of yours truly… And yet, I wonder. Would have the powers that be that desperately threw these names inside this bowl created out of chaos EVER put either of us in a title match any time soon??”

“You can honestly tell me Carter, because I know the exact same answer would come out of your mouth as mine… And that’s because we dare to be different don’t we?? And none like that be confronted by the likes of us…. And yet, here we are… Ever asked yourself why?? I know I have… once….”


He snickers, running both hands through his hair before dropping them across the head rest of the sofa and sighs with a passion.

“And then there’s you Judas, oh the tales that we can share together. Yet of course I know for a fact that we would have are so differently, we never saw eye to eye haven’t we?? I know you will ultimately belittle every accomplishment in comparison of yours, degrade everything that I have ever accomplished in order for me to get riled up and get frustrated isn’t it?? In order to make a mistake that you have predicted all along to rest your case….”

“It’s quite sad if you come to think of it isn’t it??  Sad to the point that a man of YOUR legacy has to resort to petty antics and sad disgruntled accusations that mostly are true… And yet, you just have to add some salt into the wounds right? And all I can try to assure you that this is the change that I have been telling for YEARS since I have been back in this company, a company where you just show up whenever you feel like it?? it’s okay though Judas, we all have our ways don’t we?? Some are mysterious and others are just delusional… what is yours??”


He slowly rises from the leather sofa, causing it to once again make a sound before fading into the void as he walks over towards the championship cabinet and gently places his right hand against the glass.

“All of you are great, all of you are worthy to be champions. Some of you have already worn the SCW World Heavyweight Championship and KNOW exactly what it means to be THE face of this company. And I have to go through you all, I have to make you all understand that MY THIRST for holding that trophy over my shoulder or wear it proudly around my waist makes the suffering that I have endured THREE YEARS this month worth it!!!!”

His arm tenses as he slowly start to press against the glass, but it does not budge as he gently presses his face closer towards it. his breathing causes some condensation to emerge.

“All of you won’t care, all of you won’t even consider wondering what it would be like for such a long time. And why would you? It’s all about YOU isn’t it?? it’s all about how to get your scrubby little e hands on that championship belt and what others think or are going through does not matter. And I have to agree, because if you start to care about others then you are done. And yet….,”

He inhales deeply as his face presses harder against the glass that causes the surrounding of his face that is the closest to turn pale white due to the impact.

“And yet, it is exactly EVERYTHING that you have to consider yourself to worry about me. Because I am hungry, Its like I have not fed myself for GOD KNOWS HOW LONG!! All because I know when that moment comes that I finally get to sink my teeth into the flesh of my victim? That I will make sure that I will not let go until I get what I want. Remember Alexander?? Remember how relentless I was during that backstage attack?? That was just the tip of the iceberg compared to what I will be doing to you OR ANY OF YOU when that moment presents itself… And mark my words Austin James Mercer, Alexander Raven, Jack Washington, Helluva Bottom Carter and YOU especially J2H… I intend to bar the entrance to the Garden of Eden with a burning sword, just like the Angel did when Adam and Eve were banished. Because NONE of you are entitled to walk into the PROMISED LAND until I seize that championship belt. NONE OF YOU!!”

“In this moment I seek refuge in the mere notion that there is nothing that will hold me back from obtaining this championship belt once more. Especially all the promises that you make, promises that are meant to be broken. It’s one of the weaknesses that makes humans what we are… Liars, beggars, thieves and yes…. Even murderers. And even though I do know that you will not be able to kill someone on the spot, but your desires sure will. The desire to turn ME DOWN!! The desire to be better THAN ME!! The desire to look me in the eyes and tell me that I do not deserve to be on top of the mountain, while I have walked that path a million times before you even could consider it to be done.”


He pushes his head away from the glass, allowing the natural colour to return on his face. His left hand travels down towards his pants, pulling something out of his back pocket and reveals it to be the mask he wears to the ring. He stares at it before lifting it up to his face and stops before he decides to pull it over his face.

“Do you truly know who I am?? What I am destined to do?? Do you understand that there is no way back for me? It’s not just the quest of the Holy Grail that people have believed to grant humans immortality!!! Oh no, it’s far more than that. I cannot leave that ring without that championship belt around my waist and I will not surrender to any of you or fall victim to a pinfall attempt. I will not allow any of you to secure a victory over someone else, because that moment has to come from ME!!! I will take on the strength of Austin, I will take on the cowardly nature of a Jack Washington, I will take on the unknown that is Carter, I will take on the mind that is set to get revenge upon me with Alexander Raven…. And I will take on YOU Judas. You all deserve nothing more than a mere forgiveness from the hands that heals and hurts.”

“I may talk into riddles for all of you to hear, but that’s alright. Riddles are meant to be solved, yet not in just one moment. Oh no, it must take time before you finally realize the twist and turns of HE that has known all along. I want you to figure out all by yourself, but when you do it will be all too late. Because the one that WILL figure it out will be the one that takes the blame, that will take the fall. The one that ultimately WILL be the chosen one in a different way than I am to be crowned champion once more.”

“J2H once said that my tag team partner several shows ago in Peter Vaughn is a better Savior than I am.”


He slowly pulls the mask over his face and turns his attention towards the camera, we hear his breathing vividly through the fabric of the mask as his eyes have now all turned dark without any compassion.

“You noticed that I mentioned your real wrestling name a few times instead of Judas? It’s because I respect you my friend, does that mean I like you?? Oh no, we will never come to that point in our lives will we?? You see Judas, this moment needs to come to an end where you sell me out.”

He grabs the camera with his right hand and pulls it closer to his face, not taking his eyes off the camera as if he is staring right into the eyes and soul of J2H



“You do it all for the right price don’t you? Hell, it’s been used by YOU for many upon many occasions. To belittle everyone in this company because they couldn’t do what YOU can do. But that will all change, it HAS to change and I am the one that will do it. You see Judas, my career is not going to be forever, my career will ultimately end up with me rising upon a cloud and go to the Heavens. Watching wrestlers like Carter, Austin James Mercer, Alexander Raven and hell even Jack Washington rise to the occasion. But I don’t have got eternity on my side to change the ONE thing that I need to do… and that is taking home the World Heavyweight Championship and you finally acknowledge ME. Acknowledging ME that I am on the level that YOU do not allow me to be. Call it personal, call it pet peeve. Call it whatever the fuck you want, it will not alter the fact that I will enter that ring with five other men, men that are capable enough to take home the gold at any given night…. And be the man that once again puts Jack Washington in its place for a sorry excuse of a human being, proving to Alexander Raven that having vengeance on your mind is a weakness, for Austin to respect me in every way, for Carter to believe in the unknown… And for you Judas??”

He grins vividly

“For you to understand that there is no price big enough to sell me out and get away with it every single time…. “

He stares at the camera for one more moment before placing his hand in front of it as the shot fades.



23
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs. Jack Washington
« on: October 06, 2023, 05:06:58 PM »

 
Thoughts: I couldn’t believe it, me and Peter Vaughn lost our tag team match against Michael Harris and J2H. But that doesn’t anger me, what DOES anger me is that I am the one to be blamed. I was forced to tap out while Peter Vaughn tried to break it up, only to have J2H withholding him from doing so. I could see his desperation in his eyes, being a true warrior in the mindset that he would do anything to get us on top. And that moment I realized that I had to submit, not because I wanted to…. But that I HAD TO!!!  Ever been in that situation people?? Ever been in that situation that you know there’s no way to escape the destiny to either pass out, have a muscle tear or even break a ligament?? OF COURSE NOT!! Hell, the closest that ANY of you will ever come to compete as a wrestler is either sitting at ringside or watch through the television screen. That is the only high that you have in wondering what it would be to make someone tap another wrestler out like Michael Harris did…  But ever considered what it was like to be on the receiving end??
 
No, you grab your game console and start on the wrestling game. You pick your favourite wrestler with the mindset to beat down the one you hate the most, only turn off the console when you are unable to do what you told yourself what you wanted to do. Did I have an escape button?? To freeze the Titan Tron and hit the option to start the match all over again? To have full health, no injuries and the biggest smile upon my face?? That makes you delusional, that makes you an idiot and that explains why you will never be more than a wresting fan. While on my end of the tale, I am a wrestling legend. I am a multiple time Hall of Famer in several of the greatest companies PERIOD!! I have a legacy to withhold, I have a career to save… and TAPPING OUT ISN’T HELPING!!! Hell, even a backstage interviewer mocked me…. HE dared to question the integrity of the current SCW Roulette champion, the man that will destroy the record of longest reigning Roulette champion in history… He questioned Vaughn telling him that I was enraged?? I was angered?? He clearly did not understand what is brewing inside my head!!! Rage!!! Frustration!! And yet, I also have the key to all of these problems… and I showed that this past Climax Control didn’t I??
 
Senor Vinnie and Alexander Raven, you may ask yourself why them? What have they done to me to deserve this punishment?? It’s quite simple you damn fools… it’s as clear as night. The only fools that don’t understand are those who stand in my way to achieve what I deserve….  Vinnie has hold the world championship belt, he HELD IT!!! God, I could not believe that men like Austin James Mercer, Alex Jones or even some of the former employees that this clown had faced could not beat him. A disgrace to me is to realize that he had that belt, a disgrace to the respect that I have always instilled in every single title reign in my career!! It’s just a disgrace of this company that they took a gamble on this fool and FAILED!!!  And then there’s Alexander Raven, the man that I beat a while ago. No, I did not beat him. I broke him mentally and physically. I made him fall down to my feet because of his very own Sinful Obsession!! I made him crawl to my boots, beg for forgiveness as I made him believe that I would grant him the biggest honour he could EVER HOPE FOR!! Only to have his hopes shattered at my own hands. Dropping him like a Judas, dropping him like a lepper. I blinded him in his own hope, the promises of a better life because I made him open his eyes at Climax Control. What a fool, who would exorcise someone from his demons on a free televised show!!!
 
I am a terror at the biggest stage, I am the reason why Harris did what he has done. I made an impression even in defeat. Who can make that claim?? Nobody can!!! And nobody will be able to resist the Prophecy of me snatching away the championship from the greedy fingers of one J2H… I already am the reason to end the Main Event Of All Main Events… And now I am bound to make J2H wake up in a puddle of sweat after I destroy Jack Washington. A name that the foundation of this country was built upon, a man that believes that he will once again be the foundation of this company!! But I will make him remember, just like I will do to J2H eventually that anyone needs to answer to their maker!!! As Goth giveth… and Goth taketh away….. Be prepared to be crucified son from the City of Brotherly Love… Because if it wasn’t for me, there wouldn’t have even been any love!!!
 
Amen….
 
October 3rd 2023
 
“Do you really want me to do this??”
 
We see Goth and Melissa enter their hotel room bedroom that they had booked in Reno, Nevada. Dropping their suitcases next to the bed before Goth drops down upon the bed as he spreads his arms. He lifts his left leg towards him in order for him to take off his shoes before doing the same on the right, he sits up again and looks at Melissa who had come out of the bathroom. She looks around and turns her attention back towards Goth as she places her hands against her sides and rolls her eyes.
 
“Look sweetie, we talked about this already. You promised me that you would visit the psychiatrist of Sin City Wrestling while being on the road. You cannot back off now!!”
 
Goth sighs, lifting his left hand towards the back of his head as he scratches it while seeking for the right argument to fight Melissa’s statement. Only to realize that she has a point as he drops his head and nods.
 
“Yeah, I guess you are right.”
 
He doesn’t lift his head to look into the eyes of his wife, who walks up towards him as she places her hands upon his shoulders. Causing him to look up and stare into her lovely eyes as he witnesses the most beautiful smile he has ever seen from her.
 
“Stop moping sweetie, I am not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do. But this is more than just having bad dreams or memory flashes Gerrit, you need to give it a spot angel.”
 
Goth chokes as the words hit him in an emotional spot, he could not deny that he has never been able to accept the death of his first wife and give it a spot in his heart. He senses the tears start to well underneath his eyes as Melissa starts to rub his hands with her own, sending chills down his spine. He wraps his arms around her neck and starts to cry into her shoulder as she holds on to his head and waits patiently for him to calm down.
 
“I promise Melissa, I will go and see her today.”
 
The two continue to hold each other in silence, sharing their love with each other.
 
Thoughts: I had forgotten the lessons that I had learned during my time in the Global Wrestling Alliance, many people assumed that my toughness and my determination made me the greatest champion in company history. And even though on the outside that was the outcome when you look at my career records. At two different occasions the longest reigning tag team champion with two different tag team partners, holding two titles at one point and defend them successfully on the same PPV night. The only four time Global Wrestling Champion, Grand Slam Champion multiple times and had the best track record anyone could have had in a calendar year. But those accomplishments fail in comparison to the lessons that I have been taught, because without those I would merely be an average wrestler from the Netherlands. And what was so special about these lessons that altered my career in a way that made all of you hate me, that made you all so jealous of me, that made you all want to work so hard to overachieve anything that I have done and fail in the process.
 
Was it a certain move? Was it luck?? Was it anything remotely what you could think off that differentiates me from anyone else?? I’m sorry having to disappoint you as it is not a secret formula like a wonder potion, nothing more than the combination of my rough nature and being a smart wrestler. And before you decide to take my claims of being rough into question, then tell me what makes you an expert when I have been in jail, I have been fighting for my life since being thrown upon the streets for drug abuse. Having to scratch and claw for a single penny to support my first wife, to the point where I became desperate and become a criminal.
 
Oh yeah, that’s not really the tale you take pride in telling your children grow up is it?? It’s sure as hell not the tales that kids have these days after walking into a wrestling school in order to teach the difference between an Armbar and a crowbar driven into your skull. I had to learn how to fight, I had to learn how to crawl and I had to learn how to survive EVERY SINGLE FUCKING DAY!! A trait that only the very established wrestlers seem to possess these days. So does that explain how I felt when I was forced to tap out?? Does that explain why I had to do it?? Does that explain that I needed to keep that fire burning inside my soul in order to walk home with that championship?? Or are you still caring about what others think and say?? It makes me wonder why I would even consider trying to make you see my way. Because I am of the kind of individuals that believe that actions speak louder than words for those who cannot understand and don’t want to learn. So please, allow me to educate you in what it is like to be the Messiah of Pain!!!
 
“Welcome Mr. van der Krift”
 
The psychiatrist says as she extends her hand, Goth hesitates a moment as he clearly doesn’t feel at ease. But ultimately he decides to sit down as he looks around the office as the psychiatrist sits down again as she checks her computer for a few moments.
 
“My name is Miss Reynolds, but you can call me Janet Mr. van der Krift.”
 
Goth nods his head towards the woman that is seated opposite from him, he notices his nervosity as he senses the palms of his hands are sweating as he tries to hide it from the woman in front of him.
 
“Mr. van der Krift, I…”
 
“Please, call me Gerrit. I hate the formalities”
 
She nods her head in understanding.
 
“Gerrit, what I have understood from talking to your wife is that you are suffering from bad dreams and visions of your..”
 
She looks up at him through her glasses.
 
“Deceased wife???”
 
He senses his arms tense, his hands ball into fists as he feels his shame building inside of him. Clearly the thought of not wanting to be here has returned to him, but he knows now that he cannot turn back again. He looks around the office, notices a picture of the woman who sits behind the desk with a man standing next to her on a wedding picture.
 
“You are married??”
 
“Yes, I have been for two years now.”
 
She says with a smile upon her face before turning back to her concentrated look, realizing that she has to remain a professional. Goth extends his hand and holds the picture between his hands for a moment, looking at the wedding picture and sighs before turning it back upon the table.
 
“I’m currently happily married for a few months now Janet, but as of late I have gotten these visions of my first wife who past away several years ago. Telling me that she misses me while staring towards me with her decomposed body. I… Argh why am I even doing this??”
 
She looks at him as Goth digs his hands into his forehead and mumbles to himself over and over again.
 
“Why are you here Gerrit???”
 
Goth looks up confused
 
“What do you mean why am I here?? Didn’t my wife tell you why I am here??”
 
Janet grabs her glasses, pulls them off of her face as she pulls out a cleaning cloth from her desk to clean her pair of glasses. She carefully breaths some air into the glasses before wiping the soft fabric against it.
 
“Of course she did, but things must run so much deeper inside of your mind than just having visions of your first wife right??”
 
She says before turning her attention back towards Goth, her eyes are piercing towards him as Goth lets the question start to sink in.
 
“It has been bothering me, because it makes me feel whether she approves my current relationship. Yet on her dying bed it was her that told me that if I found love that I should pursue it.”
 
He wipes some tears from his eyes with the back of his hand before taking a deep breath, wanting to turn his gaze away from the woman in front of him but somehow is unable to do so.
 
“I see…”
 
She says, sounding like she is not buying the answer that he has given her, causing him to raise an eyebrow to her response.
 
“What do you mean??”
 
She puts back on her glasses after finishing cleaning them, turning towards her computer as she types something before turning back towards him.
 
“Well I have paying attention to recent shows since your return and I have noticed a far more violent nature with you, makes me wonder whether there’s a connection between the two things.”
 
Goth opens his mouth as he is about to protest, but decides to think back to what she had said. Wondering what if she had a point.
 
“Especially the final show, where you assaulted two colleagues of yours and scared a backstage interviewer while wearing a…”
 
She looks at him while raising an eyebrow.
 
“A mask resembling Christ when he was about to be crucified??”
 
Goth doesn’t answer, he lets the suggested moments run inside his brain and realizes that there was an uncontrollable rage brewing inside of him. A rage that blinded him from everything else around him, but still wondering
 
“But what does this got to do with my first wife?? Why do I have these dreams and visions as I do not see the connection between them??”
 
He asks as he senses his arms starting to tense even more, sensing a vein starting to pulse in his neck as sweat starts to pour down from his face.
 
“Well I have noticed a pattern with your recent behaviour in and outside the ring, It is in my opinion a flashback to the early days when you started wrestling while your wife was  a manager. Dring those days you had moments where nobody had control over you except your wife wasn’t it??”
 
Goth grinds his teeth, not liking how she confronted him about his past and yet he cannot deny that he was at times out of control.
 
“Furthermore Gerrit, I have read that you were a raging alcoholic during the time after your wife’s passing… I”
 
“YES I WAS!!”
 
He screams out uncontrollably before realizing what he did and lifts his hands up in an apologetic fashion.
 
“I know I was a heavy drinker, I could not deal with her passing. Luckily I had Melissa…..”
 
He stops there as he thinks back to all of those moments as the psychiatrist merely stares at him.
 
“Another example of rage is it not?? And is it not so that you have started drinking again Gerrit??”
 
He feels his knuckles strain as his fingers turn pale white from the pressure he puts on his fists, only to release the tension as he becomes aware of the burning rage that is brewing inside of him.
 
“So I need to stop drinking?? I can do that, I have done it before. I…”
 
But he stops talking as he stares into the face of the woman, clearly noticing something in her gaze that it’s something much deeper.
 
“I think you started to drink once more because you have never made peace with the passing of your wife.”
 
“I….”
 
“Furthermore Gerrit, or should I just call you Goth as I can clearly tell that your persona has been trying to come out during our little “talk” hasn’t it??”
 
“I…”
 
“You see Goth, it’s quite entertaining to see that in the beginning of your career and a later fase of it you were out of control due to drinking, only because you knew that there’s a strong woman backing you up that can keep you in check.”
 
“Oh God….,”
 
“And these dreams and visions are just an excuse to hide behind a mask, unleashing your rage and anger upon the others in Sin City Wrestling. All because of what Goth?? You can’t find closure of losing your first wife?? Or is it merely an excuse to hit the bottle??”
 
The two stare each other down in a moment of silence as Goth’s rage is burning inside of him
 
*To Be Continued*

 
Thoughts: What a joke, to just think that all that has happened is because I am incapable of accepting things? Well I will make this Janet a believer, just like I have done to each and every wrestler that I have faced since my return. Everybody seeks excuses to pull me down, everybody wants to drag me through the mud like they have been doing for years now. Nah ah!!! Not anymore, I deserve to take the spot of a man that clearly did not know what it is like to be a champion, get himself fired and walk away from this company through the backdoor. The walk of shame, that’s not how a champion should endorses himself…. But this week I will prove the world that I am THE KING…. THE MESSIAH OF PAIN……
 
”Jack Washington….”
 
The soft whisper comes out of the mouth of Goth, the man that has been paired to face off against a man he had a heated rivalry with over the Internet championship belt last year. A man that he ultimately gotten the better off, a man that in the end tried everything in his power to avoid facing him.
 
”Remember me??”
 
The question is being followed by a sinister laugh, we see his mask covered face slowly emerge from the shadows as he gazes upon a burning fire in front of him. He decides to sit down cross legged as he warms his hands to the fire.
 
”It’s quite astonishing how some of us seem to cross paths in comparison to others isn’t it?? and whereas we have perhaps not faced each other in over a year or so, it is still evident that your destiny needs to be judged by yours truly, just like it will be eventually with everybody else. EVERYBODY ELSE Jack. That includes you, making you be part of an exclusive group of human beings that will realize HOW MUCH I want to be the top dog. I want to put the world on notice that I am the very BEST!! And with that my friend? I have to personally beat you in a fashion that you have never experienced before.”
 
We see the fire slowly drawn towards his hands, lightening his muscular physique as he sits there bare chested. His eyes are drawn to the light as he is breathing heavily from the intensity that is brewing inside of him.
 
”It seems a recurring question Jack, do you know the answer?? Do you know why I have put on the mask in order to critique the world through your very own eyes?? The title of been all and know it all is clearly a reminder to the greatest and most violent individual that has ever set foot in this or any other wrestling ring!! A man that YOU fear Jack, you will obviously never admit to the whole wide world that turns on the television to soak in your lies. But you do, don’t you?? You are afraid of me whipping your sorry excuse of an ass between the six pillars of the wrestling ring!! God Bless America is what you all utter out to make you all seem to be on top of the world!! In God we trust!! All the bullshit narratives that has made you a prior example of how fate upon the outer shells of HIS creation diverts you away from what is truly HIS greatest might.”
 
“Might Jack, MIGHT!! For you it is nothing more than glory, for you it is nothing more than wearing a championship belt around that slim waist of yours. For you it is nothing more than talking down every single individual on this wrestling roster that they need to go to the back of the line of the unemployment line. For you it is all the money that you can get your sweaty hands upon… But greed isn’t the answer Jack, greed is the main issue why I need to clean your ideals from the Sinful Obsessions that has shaped you to be a coward!!!! I need to win this Jack, I need to win this as I need to wash these hands with your own blood”

 
He turns around his hands, allowing him to stare at the palms of his hands in where he looks at every single scar that he has obtained through his wrestling career.
 
”I know that these words, this prophecy will only cause you to lift your shoulders and shrug them, I know that you are one of these individuals that won’t believe a prophecy until you see proof. But I have proven it a million times over and over again Jack, I have proven it to you only one fucking YEAR ago!! That I am in every aspect better than you. That I looked through the antics of a little baby and grabbed you by the throat and watch you squirm. And that’s when I had pity for people like YOU Jack, it was at that moment in time that I had fate that people could change… Not anymore Jack…. Right now I am the exterminator of this company, I am the one that picks up where others won’t get their hands dirty. I am going to take pride and pleasure banging your stinking head against the turnbuckles or the steel ring post, hoping for you to protest against my antics. I am the type of guy that takes JOY in hearing you plead for me to stop. Because that will happen Jack… THAT WILL HAPPEN!! And that my friend is something that when it happens that it will not be my fault Jack, because it is not my fault that YOU are the one that is being fed to me in expectations to fail….”
 
“You must understand that I have a little love hate relationship with one Judas of this company. You may know him better as J2H… the man that proclaims to know it all and has seen it all. The man that made foolish statements that I have never beaten you…. Only to change his words as the coward that he is to the fact that I will never be able to beat you as you are on a level that is far beyond my reach… and here we are Jack… Here we are, the opportunity of a lifetime Jack. The opportunity of a lifetime to either put up… Or make the Judas look over his shoulder and wonder what other EXCUSES there are left for him to hide behind. Because it’s quite hilarious that we have an entire roster of wrestlers, ready to kiss the ass of a Judas because they fear him… because they are aware that they do not have MY trust in their hearts to overcome their fears!! And you?? You are going to be placed in the line of fire my simple minded foolish idealist.”

 
He closes his hands into fists, watching the skin color slowly turn into pale white before slowly lifting them to his face, allowing him to stare at them before he places his hands upon his mask as he starts to whisper.
 
”I can beat you in so many ways Jack that it will be impossible for you to figure out what I will do next, I can do it in a brawling fashion until I knock you out or just merely make you pass out with every single submission hold known to man. And all because people expect too much from you, hell one person is shaking in his boots in the thought what would happen when I beat you Jack. A man that will send you text messages, a man that will go on television programs and tell the world that you are the second coming of Kris Ryan. While all he knows that you are a failure, a failure that has exceeded far beyond everyone’s expectations and I will grant you that Jack. But you never had to fight against adversary, you never had one miserable day in your stinking life. And I will not allow you to somehow cheat your way out of your own destiny Jack.”
 
“LOOK AT ME!!! Just look at my face that’s underneath this mask Jack.”

 
Goth slowly pulls off the mask as that reveals the face that we all have grown accustomed to and love as he stares into the camera with bloodshed in his eyes while biting on his lower lip in order to contain his rage.
 
”Look me in the eyes and tell me that this isn’t the face of a man that will beat you, tell me that I am wrong and I will applaud you for at least not having to shit your pants when you open your mouth. But it’s all a lie Jack, it’s all a freaking lie. Because this coming Climax Control I have to beat you Jack, I have to beat you because this company is in misery. They wanted THE MAIN EVENT OF ALL MAIN EVENTS… And now?? They have a championship that is vacated, they have a liar and a beggar that thinks HE IS THE SHIT!!! And they all are trying to find a way to safe face. And this is the moment where I am going to extract all my vengeance upon a spoon fed little boy, I’m going to unleash all the anger of tapping out to Michael Harris… I am going to take out all the non-believers that to this very day don’t believe that I deserve to be in contention of that belt… And I am going to do the unthinkable to you after the match IF I don’t get what I deserve Jack.”
 
“is it already donning Jack?? Is it slowly sinking into your little brain that has not been graced with the evolution that is a human being?? And no matter what the end result will be after they have dissected your stinking corpse after our match, it will not change the fact that I will beat you Jack. I have learned at a young age that it is fine to look back at past accomplishments, be proud of what you have accomplished. But shoot yourself in the head when you start to realize that you are trying to relive every single moment of when that moment had came and went when you were somebody that mattered. Because that’s the difference between you and ME Jack, you are nothing more the flavour of the month whenever you decide you feel like it matters to you. While I live and breathe this profession, I am always ready to tear the house down. I am always ready to be on the top of the wrestling world…. Because I never sit still, because every single moment I near the desired position of being perfection Jack. I have been injured for four to five months Jack, it ate me up from the inside. I could not believe that jokes like YOU, Austin James Mercer, Bill Barnhart and so many others got opportunity after opportunity… While it should have been mine. But I am going to close another chapter for me on this coming Climax Control Jack… And in the process I am going to open another chapter for the entire company that is known Sin City Wrestling. Because I am on a path what this company stands for and I am going to do what should have been done years ago!! Alter it in my own image…. The Gothic One is coming…. The Messiah Of Pain will hurt you all….”
 
“Farewell Jack….”

 
We witness the camera zoom in on the determined face of Goth before he slowly palms the camera as the shot comes to an end.
 

24
Climax Control Archives / Ain't No Grave Can Hold My Body Down
« on: September 22, 2023, 03:47:05 PM »

September 18th 2022,

Goth is seen in his living room, packing his suitcase for the trip to Frenso, California as he and Peter Vaughn are scheduled to face the team of SCW’s world champion Michael Harris and former champion J2H. He turns his attention back to his closet for some shirts after having placed some of his pants and tights inside the suitcase. His eyes roam past the shirts that have been placed neatly before grabbing a few of his favourites as he walks over towards his suitcase. He gently places them in the corner of his suitcase before turning his attention towards some of his buttoned down shirts, the ones he always wore for special occasions. He had to admit that doing promotional interviews slowly started to annoy him, he often got asked the same boring questions. Making him feel as if he was living in a Groundhog Day situation. He sighs as he grabs a few of his buttoned down shirts and neatly places them on the bed as to be put in his suitcase later. He stares at his suitcase, trying to remember what he already had put inside the suitcase before continuing what he has to add next.

Goth: The life of a pro wrestler is always entertaining they say.

He smirks at his own cynical comment before turning his attention towards the closet, he notices some of his workout gear as he walks over and grabs some of the shorts he uses in the gym, deciding which ones he wants to take inside his gym back that he will take with him also.

Voice: You always look good in those

He smirks while not turning his attention towards his wife who stands in the door entrance of their bedroom, he walks over towards their bed and drops the shorts he wants to take with him besides the button down shirts before looking up towards his wife. Admiring the beautiful yet muscular frame of the woman that had dominated the Bombshell Division for a good portion of last year. His eyes travel across her body, smiling at the sight of the tight shorts that cling so nicely around her hips as she walks towards him before giving a big kiss and hug. In that moment he just forgot about anything around him as well as all of the appointments that he would have during this week. All that mattered to him at that moment was the beautiful woman that he was holding

Melissa: I called SCW management to have them agree to have someone to travel with us, someone that you could talk to in case of…..

She doesn’t finish the sentence, but Goth knew exactly what she was talking about. Letting out a soft groan as he hates talking abut his mental state ever since he started to have dreams and visions of his dead first wife. But he nods his head instead of starting another argument with her, he knew she meant well as he tried to convince himself that perhaps this would help him. He tightens his embrace around her slender body, feeling her heartbeat through her shirt against his muscular chest. He loved these private moments with her, it had helped him calm down so many times in the past. Noting to himself that this woman is his saving angel and that he would do anything in his power to protect her.

The word protection causes him to cringe for a slight moment, as if he feels a thousand arrows being shot into his heart. Hoping that Melissa hadn’t noticed

Melissa: Gerrit?

He sighs, he knew it was futile for him to hope against better judgment. He slowly stares into her eyes and smiles before guiding her to their bed.

Goth: I know it may sound stupid, but when I held you it made me feel….

He bites upon his lower lip, trying to search for the right words to utter that would sound convincing as well as not causing him to cry. A tall task he knew that he would be unable to keep him from crying. The pain of losing his first wife has never really healed, he had grown stronger yes. But he knew that the wounds are still too fresh for him to overcome.

He feels the soft hand of Melissa gently squeezing his, feeling her soft skin caress the back of his hand. Feeling her palm come in contact with the veins on his hand sends chills down his back, giving him the strength to look deep into her eyes as he starts to resist the urges for him not to cry.

Goth: When we embraced, it made me want to protect you, a promise I had made to myself with Chantal many  years ago. A promise….

His eyes well up, the tears start to come as he feels her other hand touch his cheek. Causing him to push his face against it, yearning for her soft caress as it sooths his pain to a point.

Melissa: You have done all that you have could Gerrit….,

The words seem to fade as he buries his face onto her shoulder as the tears start to come, the two embrace each other in silence as Melissa tries to console his pain. Goth’s arms tremble around the waist of his wife, trying to give into the pain as it had helped him in the past to deal with the suffering. They remain in this embrace for thirty minutes before Goth pulls away, his face all teared up from all the crying yet relieved that he could share this moment with the one person he loves the most.

Melissa: You okay??

He nods his head, wiping his eyes for a moment with he back of his hand before inhaling deeply.

Goth: Yeah, I think I am just going to lay down and rest a little before packing this damn suitcase again.

The two laugh as Melissa heads over towards the shower as Goth places the suitcase on her side of the bed and collapses down on his part. He immediately falls asleep as his arm is draped across his face, his body calms down allowing him to snore gently for a moment or two when suddenly hearing jazz music playing in the background.

Goth: Not now Melissa, I’m tired.

He says with a grin on his face, remembering how much Melissa loves to make love to him while playing her favourite Jazz Music. Goth turns to his side, trying to regain some of his sleep as he senses that he is wearing some silk pyjamas.

Goth: What the??

He slowly reopens his eyes feeling worn out, the alarm bells start to go off inside his head as he had only closed his eyes for nothing more than five minutes. He looks around, noticing that the room is pitch dark except for a burning candle on a small table in front of him. He stretches his arms as he notices that he isn’t laying on his bed anymore as his arm bumps into a backrest of a leather couch. He lets his hand trace over the fabric as it isn’t one of the furniture he could remember him and Melissa were having right now and yet it still comes across familiar.

Goth: What the??

His hand suddenly stops at a certain spot on the couch as his hand came in contact with something hard and cold, his fingers traces across the cold spot and it starts to dawn to him.

Goth: Oh God no, not another memory…..

He grits his teeth as he realizes that he is dreaming of something that had happened in the past, he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath in an attempt to calm down his fast beating heart when suddenly……

Goth: God no….,

He hears footsteps coming from God knows where as his eyes still try to adapt to the darkness of the room, high heels clicking on the oh so familiar hardwood floor of his house when he had lived together with…….

Goth: Chantal….

The soft whisper echoes inside his head as the clicking of the high heels are approaching him nearer and nearer, trying to focus upon the direction where it’s coming from but the darkness won’t allow it. He feels the sweat pouring from his brow, wondering whether he will be coming face to face with the woman that was half his wife and half a dead zombie like creature.

Voice: Wouldn’t you like to dance with me Gerrit??

Goth’s heart stops a beat as he hears the voice of his deceased wife, causing his eyes to pierce even further into the darkness.

Goth: I’d love to baby

Goth’s eyes widen in horror, realizing that he had uttered those words without realizing it. The shock increases when he senses his body slowly getting up to a seated position before standing up without him even wanting to get up, he senses himself walking towards a direction as he starts to fight against the desire to do so but fails.

Goth: What is going on??

He whispers underneath his breath as he cannot stop himself from walking towards the candle light, suddenly noticing a corpse hand grabbing the candle stand and lift it upwards. Goth’s eyes follows the movement, but his eyes are locked upon the ring finger. Recognizing the ring on the finger, the very same ring that he had given his first wife on their wedding day. This causes tears to flow from his cheeks, but shockingly he realizes that these are teas of joy instead of sadness.

Goth: This can’t be happening to me….

He again whispers, but he cannot stop the yearning to see her face once more. He watches the candle slowly lift towards her favourite dress, a dark red dress that she had loved to wear just for him. He watches the light bring up the dress in view, watching the exposed spot up front that always allowed her breasts to look so wonderful, yet all of what he could see is the bones of a chest plate of a corpse. He wants to close his eyes and turn his head away from the sight that he is witnessing in front of him, but for some reason he is unable to do so. For some reason he feels as if he is drawn to this monstrous creature as if it is the most beautiful human being he had ever seen.

Corpse: It has been so long Gerrit, please promise me that you will never leave me again?

Goth: I promise my love…

The alarm bells go off inside his brain as he utters these words without him having any control over his mind and mouth, he suddenly sees the face of the creature he had seen before. One half it is the face of his beautiful first wife, the remainder is from a dead corpse. He freezes for a moment, trying to turn away and beg for the dream to end but is clearly unable to do so. He uses all of his strength to fight the urges to hold this monstrosity, but he senses that the harder he fights the bigger his desire becomes to be with “his first wife”.

Goth: Please…, don’t make me do this….

He finally manages to whisper, sensing how much strength it took him to resist the false urges that he is sensing. Clearly this isn’t his first wife, clearly these yearning cannot be real. And yet the thought of how this could be possible is being constantly asked inside his head.

Corpse: I’m not doing anything sweetie, it is you that wants

Says the creature, causing Goth to drop down to his knees in agonizing pain, shooting his hands towards his head in an attempt to stop the pounding inside his brain. The sudden pain inside his head causes his eyes to be squeezed shut, opening his mouth in an attempt to scream but no sound is is escaping his lips.

Corpse: Scream all you wish, nobody will hear you as I control your body and your heart and soul. It will only take a matter of time before I also control your brain….

The voice has suddenly changed, slightly darker and no longer the soft tones that he has always adored from her. He hears the clacking of the teeth against each other every time it closes its mouth, sensing that the decaying of his dead wife is nearly complete. He uses all of his strength to let out an animalistic scream that causes his eardrums to shake, only to suddenly disappear after a few seconds as he senses a hand squeezing down his throat.

Corpse: How dare you try to resist me!!!

He hears the creature scream at him as instinctively his hands move towards the hand that squeezes the oxygen out of his body, only to realize that there isn’t a hand to be found. This causes his eyes to reopen and stare at the creature in total shock, realizing that something is squeezing his throat and yet he cannot stop it from happening. He notices that there is blood pouring out of the sockets of where normally eyes would be located, it drips all over the bone structure of the skull before watching it drip on the dress. The same dress he had bought her to celebrate the news of her pregnancy, his eyes move down the dress for some reason as he notices there’s a small belly emerging.

Corpse: Look Gerrit, it’s our child!!

Goth wants to scream again, but is unable to do so because of the tight grip around his throat. The sweat pours down his face in anger and rage, trying to resist the sensation of nearly passing out as he utters

Goth: You…. Will…. Never…. Own…. Me…..

With that he passes out and falls down on the floor, the creature slowly stands over him with a dark and cold presence over it.

Corpse: I already do Gerrit…., I already do…..

The creature remains standing there for a few moments until…

Melissa: GERRIT!!! Wake up!!!!!!

We suddenly see Goth reopen his eyes when a sudden bright light shines down into his face, he tries to lift up his hand in front of his face in order to try and get adjusted to the bright light.

Goth: What…. Happened???

Melissa: What happened?? You have been sleepwalking around the house!! I just prevented you falling down the stairs!!!!!

Goth suddenly looks down and notices that he is just one step away from walking down the stairs before turning into the worried eyes of Melissa, who apparently saw him after coming out of the shower as she was still wrapped in a large towel. Goth slowly stumbles backwards before wrapping his arms around his wife as the two embrace, sensing her fast heartbeat inside her chest from shock as he realizes what just happened.
Goth: I will talk to the psychologist Melissa and whatever it is that is bothering me will end.

He says with tears in his eyes, knowing that this is far more than just a dream

The future of Sin City Wrestling are The Saviors

Goth: One, two… is this on???

A sinister laughter can be heard after Goth uttered the words as we open up the shot with him seated inside a lounge chair, having his legs stretched forward as his feet are resting upon the small table in front of him. He is wearing a black buttoned down shirt that is draped on either of his side as it reveals his imposing physique while drinking a glass of water.

Goth: I need to address the past before I start to deliver the verbal truth upon the future… Because it has been donning to me that nobody truly listens these days, no matter whether you are an established name or a newcomer… NONE of you have understood the prophecy that is embarking upon the Sin City Wrestling and the wrestling industry in general. And I had such high expectations with you Alexander, but ever since you opened your mouth it made me understand that you need to be educated.

He sighs, takes another sip from the glass of water before cocking his head towards the camera, causing strings of hair fall in front of his face.

Goth: The warnings didn’t register with you did it?? You were trying to alter your entire destiny by turning a blind eye to whatever it was that you realized it didn’t work anymore, turning your hope and faith into desperation and fail!!! All because you refused to have the TRUTH to set you free!!!! Forcing me to hurt you in order to heal….. And all you had to do was to get down upon your knees and beg for forgiveness….

He slowly turns his face towards the glass, his breath causes his hair to fly away from his mouth as he slowly places his lips against the fabric of the glass and takes another sip.

Goth: But none of you seek forgiveness don’t you?? Because you are all right and I am wrong…. How ironic that none of you will admit that you were wrong. Will history repeat itself this coming Climax Control when me and Peter Vaughn face the great tandem of J2H and Michael Harris… finally it seems that I am getting a slice of the pie that neither of these two wish to share with anyone…

He grins as he takes another sip from the glass of water before placing it down on the table next to him and cocks his head sideways towards the camera.

Goth: And there it is folks, Goth and Peter Vaughn vs. J2H and Michael Harris. Undoubtedly the first name that pops into the mind of the common fan. One is everywhere, Thunder Lips on either on the mic and on social Media. And the other as the man that beat the legend to once again regain the championship belt. And can you blame the common fans??

He smirks as he shakes his head in disagreement.

Goth: And all because they are granted the biggest dream match imaginable. Billing it as the Career vs. legacy match!! The Main Event of All Main Events!! Bitter Rivals…. And all I got to say is that I need to puke….

He smirks at the comment he had made about the world title match between the two men that will face him and Vaughn.

Goth: And I know, you all will scram from the top of your lungs that I am jealous!! That I have not been able to be in the world title picture for three long years. Something that has been burning inside my soul, but that is going to change. You see I have been watching J2H since his return, I have been watching him win The Blast From The Past and obtain that world title. I have watched him do whatever he has done since day one that I have known him in this company. And you understand that I couldn’t do the thing that he had done, not because I got beat in the same tournament. I had to resign due to injury!! The biggest frustration to any wrestler in this industry, but I guess you all forgot about that didn’t you???

His smirk turns into a dark stare upon his face as he remains silent for a moment or two.

Goth: Me and Kim Pain were the team that would have been the clash of all clashes, cementing my destiny to be the NEXT in the Saviors to bring both world titles to the Saviors. Because none in that tournament would have stopped the warpath of the same Judas like us…. Does that make you understand the fire burning inside me Judas??

He breaths heavy, causing us to witness his chest to heave and fall with intencity as his anger is brewing.

Goth: I have blamed myself for ruining that opportunity, ruining the chance for myself and most importantly my tag team partner to hold that belt. To nullify the fact that you in that position Judas, oh yeah. I am calling you a Judas J, because you would sell your soul for the opportunity that you are in right now!!! A man that has no morals, a man that I will stare into his eyes at Climax Control and tell you that you would betray your friend to better your chances in life, but you wouldn’t understand even if I had it drawn it up on a piece of paper.

He sighs as he closes his eyes

Goth: Will this match take away some of the pain that I have felt for months?? Will it make you realize how wrong you were when you tried to fool me on Social Media Judas?? Telling the world that I could not beat any of the names that you mentioned, only to change the questions in desperation after realizing that you were wrong?? Trying to make a point on whether Peter Vaughn is better than me?? No worries Judas, I have already forgiven your stupidity and lack of vision to realize that the man you assumed to be dead has risen from the grave!! This is MY moment to shine, this is MY moment to take away the lie that you live in Judas. You only live for dream matches, you only live to come back from another retirement because of what?? The price is right and satisfy your desires to face the flavour of the month?? I am the man that has held every single title multiple times, I am the man that has the most title reigns!! I am the man that has dominated every single match that I participated in, only have a loss on my name because of my injury!! And yet I am not that man you wish to take on hasn’t it?? Deny me the destiny that I deserve?? You see Judas, I have never told this anyone as it has been a burning fire fuelling my thirst to prove everyone wrong.

He is silent for a few moments, allowing his composure to return

Goth: You have to understand that once I step foot inside that six sided ring to face you, that I will unleash five months of frustrations!!! You believe me that I am not on your level, that I do not deserve to be in the same ring with you. I am just as a big of a name in this industry like you are in this company. You are just like everyone else, assuming that I am wearing a mask because I am ashamed of myself. You are just too stupid to understand that I wear this mask because I am ashamed of every sinful puppet in the history of this company. And you Judas?? You are on top of that list that I will take pride to hurt you inside that ring before I will heal you for everything that you have ever done, said or believe.

He drops his head backwards and inhales deeply before scratching his hands across his chest.

Goth: I will take pride on leading my team of me and Peter Vaughn against you and Michael Harris, I will take pride of knowing that the truth will set you free…. Embarrass you and have already taken your legacy and career away from you before the Main Event of all Main Event’s has ever taken place…. And the only one that you can blame for this to happen is you…. Sin City Wrestling’s very own Judas…

Goth slowly raises his head towards the camera and remains silent for a few moments.

Goth: And then the other half of the Main Event of All Main Events…, Michael Harris… the man that is our current Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion. The man that rides the wave of success, the man that beat my brother Mac Bane as well as J2H… Either you or J2H as the next challenge for the world championship that I desire to face. The Devil that wishes to desires to scratch at the foundation of the Saviors, just like you have been doing against any other wrestler so far that you have been facing so far hasn’t it???

Goth snorts at the remark, clearly not impressed by the man that is the world heavyweight champion.

Goth: It’s quite amusing the mere thought of you and me to stand in the desert that is the six sided ring, trying to confuse me and make me doubt at my weakest moment. The one moment where my heart is searching for revenge upon the one, hoping to forget about the other. But unfortunately for you it will be a regretful moment, just like it was in that old favoured tale in the Holy Bible. And it’s quite simple to explain Michael, because I have been so close to step across the barrier of what could be accepted in the weak mind of us Homo Sapiens. The supposedly most advanced creatures that has God himself has created in his own image…. Something that people like you take pride off doesn’t it??

He grabs the glass of water and places the tip of his lips to the glass and sips from it gently before staring back into the camera.

Goth: Sadly the Devil doesn’t need pride, it needs the suffering and the anguish of those who are weak at heart and soul. Because you embody exactly what people these days desire aren’t you?? To succeed in life, no matter the price of accomplishing it. Just as long as you wrap your hands around the throat of those who oppose you and squeeze the last drop of life out of their existence. And yet the doubt remains doesn’t it??

He takes a final sip from the glass of water before putting the empty glass back upon the table next to him as he stares into the same direction for a while. Noticing his wife Melissa entering the room, she walks up to him as she gives him a loving embrace and kisses him on the cheek. He closes his eyes and groans softly before turning his attention back towards the camera as Melissa walks off.

Goth: It’s quite easy to confuse the weak, but that’s your legacy isn’t it Michael?? To sow the seed of doubt in the minds of those who prefer the weakness of the flesh, yet when you look me in the eyes Michael you will understand why you were forced to slither down upon your stomach as the deceiving snake. Always having to look UP into the sunlight that burns upon your back, who is helpless when I shove your fangs inside a cup and watch your venom drip inside of it while your eyes show desperation. Desperation for being limited in what you can do against the Messiah of Pain, because I combine the good with evil and make it my own Michael.

He grins as he pulls his hair backwards while staring into the camera.

Goth: Just the thought of the Devil to hold the world title entertains me, the mere thought that you think that YOU control the entire world… while it is only because I allow it. because after this little love affair has ended, it will be me that will be picking up the remainder of what is left of the two of you. It will be ME that kneels down and asks you whether it was worth it Michael, whether it was worth it to confuse two human beings into eating the forbidden fruit. And I know you cannot answer that question, because a fallen angel is nothing more than an embarrassment that hides in the shadow.

And I look forward to drag your shadow back into the shadow, I will crumble you underneath my boots. Because the Saviors aren’t the ones that YOU can drag into the shameless acts that YOU have been familiar about. I will crack your head, I will make you be thankful that at Summer XXXTreme that it wasn’t ME that faced you for that world title. Because you would have ran away to never been seen again!!

He grinds his teeth, trying to hold back so much more that he wishes to say in rage. But ultimately a sadistic smile appears as he has calmed down again.

Goth: I know you will hide behind lies, I know you will tell the entire world what YOU wish them to hear. But this coming Climax Control, I will have your blood upon my hands. Make you understand that the end is near and I will be coming. Me and Peter Vaughn united in the middle of that ring, to tell the world exactly what I think off the Main Event of All Main Events…. That world title is coming to the Saviors…. But for now?? I will be satisfied merely taking away the last bit of dignity that either of you have got left…..

He smirks as he places two fingers upon his lips and kisses them before the shot slowly fades.



25
Climax Control Archives / Redemption goes through me
« on: September 07, 2023, 01:51:18 PM »
Manhattan, New York

Tick Tock

It’s 4,25 am as we are in the bedroom of Goth and Melissa, the latter is fast asleep as Goth is staring at the ceiling of the bedroom while trying to fall asleep. He is usually a deep sleeper, but his last encounter against Bill Barnhart has caused him to feel so much agonizing pain in his body that he has not felt from competing in the ring in a very long time. He turns his head sideways towards Melissa, we see the swelling underneath his right eye has already subsided quite a bit in comparison from the moment he exited the arena after his match. He smiles at the sight of his wife, looking as if she is a guardian angel for him but knows how capable she can be inside the six sided ring. He slowly turns his head towards the ceiling once more, a grimace can be seen on his face as the movement causes his neck muscles scream in agony.

Goth: For fuck sakes….

He whispers as his eyes turns towards the clock for the seemingly millionth time this night as he sighs once more, realizing that only a few minutes had passed since the last time. He slowly pulls off the bedsheets of his body, remembering how they clung to his body on the first night after the Super Card as the sheets clung on to his body due to the cuts and wounds. He tries to sit up very slowly, trying not to wake his wife as he sits upright or at least trying to. His body tenses as he hears Melissa groan and turn around inside their bed, but sighs of relief as he recognizes her movements when she is asleep.

The coldness of the cool air comes in contact with his skin while his feet come in contact with the floor, causing him to shiver as he gently tip toes out of the bedroom. He grabs one of his shirts that were hanging on the top of the bedroom door before putting it on, cursing at himself afterwards as he feels the pain on his body scream at him.

Goth: It’s the best part of the industry they say…..

He says with a mocking look on his face as he walks towards the kitchen, opening the refrigerator door and looks for something to drink. Ultimately he grabs a can of water and pours some if it in a glass before closing the door behind him and takes a sip while turning around. His eyes slowly start to wander around the kitchen as his eyes slowly start to get used to the darkness.

He slowly walks over towards the kitchen table and sits down, he looks up at the refrigerator as he notices the card his son had sent them after he had gone home from the Summer XXXTreme cruise ship. He was so enthusiastic about him and Melissa marrying each other that he had been unable to sleep until the moment arrived. Goth closes his eyes as he takes another sip from the cold glass of water, thinking back at the moments that he and his now wife spent with each other during the second week when his son went back home again. They had rekindled some moments with the other members of the Saviors, reliving some old memories and share stories about what he had missed during his time of rehab. It was at that moment he started to feel that itch once more. Realizing that he was so close to compete once more that he could almost taste it.

He had stood backstage during the main event match, where he watched J2H once again win the championship that he has held for a record time in the past, that brought a sour taste in his mouth as it brought back memories of him having to step out of the Blast From The Past tournament due to an injury.

Goth: How long do I need to be tormented by this!!!!!

He hisses between closed teeth, the anguish is clearly still being read from his face. Realizing that until that moment he had been unbeaten so far in 2023, worn the SCW Roulette title that he had to relinquish without ever being beaten for it. Not that the championship really bothered him that much, no the feeling of him and Kim Pain to be ousted out of the tournament as one of the main event winners sure bothered him. They had not been beaten, they had not been eliminated from the tournament by anyone… only by him.

Goth: I guess I had forgotten what it is like to suffer isn’t it??

A smirk emerges upon his face, both of his hands are tightly wrapped around his glass as he starts to squeeze it without him even noticing it. He suddenly looks down as he notices his hands start to tremble, causing him to push back the chair from the table as he puts his hands to his face as he starts to breath heavily

Goth: Why?? Why am I being so tormented???

He is quiet for a moment before a sudden change in demeaner in his face emerges as he starts to laugh softly.

Goth: Because your suffering is THEIR suffering my friend….,

He plants both elbows upon the table as he drives his knuckles into the temples of his face, trying to regain composure as his breathing starts to slow down

Goth: I must not lose my mind….

He inhales a few times before grabbing the glass of water with his right hand, he feels the coolness come in contact with his skin as it has a positive influence on him before taking a sip. The kitchen remains silent for a moment as he enjoys the cold water, sensing the sweat slowly to evaporate as he finally leans back into the chair after finishing the drink.

Goth: It’s time to get back to bed

He whispers as he slowly starts to rise from the chair, groaning softly as he feels the agonizing pain upon his muscles that causes him to grimace. Noticing his wife standing in the doorway of the kitchen after turning around, causing him to admire her beauty as she is wearing a nightie that leaves not much to the imagination. He watches her walk up to him, wrapping her arms around his body as the two embrace with each other for a few moments before giving each other a soft kiss

Melissa: Let’s go handsome

She smirks as she grabs him by the hand and guides him back to the bed, His eyes follow her every single movement. She turns herself around to face him as they re enter the bedroom, never taking her eyes off of him as she guides him to their bed. He witnesses her bump against the bed before slowly and seductively fall to her back while sducing him to follow her as he obviously cannot resist in doing.

A few hours later we find Goth and Melissa once again in bed, Melissa sleeping in an intimate embrace of his arms while Goth looks up at the ceiling. His thoughts run back to the moment of intimacy they had shared a few moments ago, reliving every kiss, every caress and so much more. A smile comes across his face as thinks back of how much he enjoyed driving her crazy with desire, something he had remembered from…..

Goth: What the???

Goth is suddenly interrupted in his thoughts as he believed he had heard something, quickly he looks at his wife as he realizes that she is still with him while sleeping. He gently places a kiss on her forehead before untying her arms from him as she somehow remains asleep, something he had not experienced often.

Goth shakes off the thought as he hears another sound, quickly he tip toes out of the bed and remembers the baseball bat he once had received from a charity baseball game in New York. He grabs it and slowly moves towards he door, he quickly looks over his shoulder towards his wife to see if she remained asleep before reaching over the doorknob of their bedroom door. He feels his heart pumping as his breathing increases, he tries to collect his thoughts before opening the door. He steps into the room, slowly noticing how the room temperature has increased. He looks past the door as he notices a warm glow surrounding the room.

Goth: What the??

He suddenly hears the distinguished sound of a needle coming in contact with a record as he hears some cracks from the sound boxes he thought he had taken of many years ago. When suddenly he hears one of his favourite Sammy Davis Jr records start playing, he quickly turns to the music as he remembered how fond his first wife was of this record. Causing memories to come over him as he stiffens when he notices a figure seated on the coach in front of a

Goth: Fireplace???

He then suddenly notices how different his living room looks like to merely a few hours ago, it makes him blink a few times before realizing that this isn’t his home at all…. He looks back to the bedroom he had came from and notices that everything around him has changed as he looks at a familiar painting he had bought over fifteen years ago with his first wife, a painting he knew that now hung at the wall of his mother’s house.

Goth: What is going on around here???

He whispers softly before turning his attention back to the figure that had not moved while staring at the fireplace in front of her. A fireplace he realized was very familiar as he takes a few steps closer towards what appears to be a woman. He sees her taking a glass of wine to her mouth as he watches her lips part so she could take a sip from the glass, causing him to notice a wedding ring that he hadn’t seen in many years

Goth: Chantal???

The sound is nothing more than a whisper, but it was loud enough for the woman to turn around and gaze him in the eyes. Only to have the mood change into mere horror as the side he had been able to see resembled the facial features of his wife, while the other part of her resembled of a dead corpse.

Chantal: Hello Gerrit, why don’t you join me?? It has seemed like ages you have held me….

And there his heart stopped beating for a moment or two, the sweet angelic voice of his first wife touched his soul, while the mixture of disgust quickly follows as his senses detects the mixture of the corpse intwine the sweet voice. This angers him as he remembers the baseball bat he was holding in his hand, but suddenly realizes that it is gone as he tries to squeeze his hand around it.

Goth: What the???

His gaze momentarily is being diverted from the creature that is still seated on the couch to his hand, a hand that is pale white due to it still squeezing tightly around a baseball bat that isn’t there anymore. Thinking that his eyes are deceiving him, not sure how this is possible as he suddenly hears a voice

Melissa: Gerrit? Wake up!

Goth’s eyes snap open all of the sudden as he is inside his bed once more, his body is trembling and sweating as he looks around the bedroom until his gaze meets that of Melissa. Looking into the concerned eyes of his wife as he quickly wraps his arms around her neck and kisses her gently.

Melissa: Are you alright?? You were trembling all over in your sleep.

Goth thinks back to what apparently was a dream, a dream that looked and felt so real and yet so unreal at the same time. It takes him a few moments to digest all that what he had “dreamt” about before letting out a sigh before turning his attention back to his wife.

Goth: I had a dream where I thought I heard a burglar in our house, only to come face to face with

He stops mid-sentence, still not believing what he had seen

Goth: Chantal…..,,

The words come out of his mouth as unbelievable as the look on his face reveals that he is still in shock, the concern on Melissa’s face as well as her questions does not even register to him as he is staring into the void. Trying to register what has transpired before.

Melissa: Gerrit? Are you listening to me?

Goth suddenly snaps out of the void that he was in, causing the entire surrounding to crash down upon him as the concerned voice seems like a million screams. Causing his face to tremble in fear as sweat is pouring from his face as he stares into the face of Melissa. And yet he notices a difference, suddenly he notices a woman standing in the doorway behind her.

Melissa: Gerrit??

Goth: What???

The female that is obviously another ghostlike memory of his diseased wife has vanished, allowing him to suddenly notice his wife. He wraps his arms around her neck.

Goth: I’m scared that I’m going crazy Mel…,

He pushes his face into her shoulder, allowing the tears to flow from his eyes as he continues to tremble in fear. He feels her arms wrap around his neck as Melissa caresses his hair and the back of his head while telling him that everything will be alright. Words that he is hoping that will come true. The two of them remain in this embrace for a while, causing his heart to slow down as his shaking slowly subsides. After ten minutes of silence Goth finally becomes calm once more as he looks up from Melissa’s shoulder and stares with his bloodshed eyes around the room. Noticing that everything has returned to normal, except for the creature that had made him believe it was his first wife is now standing in the doorway once more. This time Goth does not turn into shock as his curiosity overcomes the fear and disbelief that had struck him the first time. He noticed the facial attributes upon the skin that resembles the face of his dead wife is giving him a loving look, while the skeleton features resembles nothing more than darkness and hatred before it all of the sudden vanishes altogether as Goth hears Melissa whisper into his ears.

Melissa: I love you Gerrit

Goth: I love you too…..

He answers with a tear flowing from his cheek as he embraces his wife as the shot fades.

Chapter: The King’s court

Goth can be seen sitting upon a lounge chair, wearing a bathrobe while holding on to the mask that he brings to the ring during his entrances. We see Marks upon his face that reminds us from his Dog Collar Match he had against Bill Barnhart at Violent Conduct only a few weeks ago. His finger tips gently rubs across the fabric of the mask as he stares at it with dark interest.

Goth: People often say that it takes a King to know a King.

He says with a low tone upon his voice, not taking his eyes off the mask as the dark holes seemingly stare back at him.

Goth: It’s our annual King and Queen for a day opportunity to create a card for the viewing pleasure of our beloved fans. But let’s not kid ourselves people, it’s only an excuse for the King and Queen to jump the line and award themselves what we all deem to be ours… A world title shot isn’t it??

He cocks his head sideways for a moment as he stares at the thin wiring upon the back of the mask that holds everything together.

Goth: And we all assume that royalty embodies the ability and ambition to secure the fate of themselves and others by dictating the direction we all need to go. And I guess that fate falls upon you and me too doesn’t it Alexander??

He turns his head back to the position where it was a few moments ago as he stares at the front of the mask once more. We see some of the scars upon the open spot of his robe that isn’t covering his chest from his war a few weeks ago. Slowly heaving and falling with every breath that he is taking while admiring the mask.

Goth: and yet I need to sadly disappoint you Alexander, disappoint you with the notion that I do not embody myself to be an obedient person to a higher power. As if one truly exists  upon the realms that I walk upon, but hey…. I am willing to play along, as enticing as it sounds for those who have zero imagination of who the fuck I truly am. The man that embodies a Kingdom beyond YOUR wildest dreams… and all you have to do is….. Believe…

He closes his eyes and shakes his head for a moment before turning his attention back to the mask.

Goth: You tried to become a king, even if it was merely for one single day Alex. Where you had to climb a ladder and reach for the goal that would have changed YOUR destiny when it comes down to what your fortune could be. And yet, you failed…. How did that feel my friend?? It must have been such a burden that you crumbled underneath the pressure of lets face it your own expectation. Just to imagine what it would be like when YOU had to carry the expectation of an entire company upon your shoulders… Or even worse, the entire world? I knew you wouldn’t have what it took to carry that burden upon your back… A burden that eventually would be the cross to carry. But then again Alexander, we cannot all be kings now can we???

He remains silent for a few moments, pulling the mask closer to his face as he inhales the scent of the fabric that is combined with his own sweat. Causing him to let out a sigh of relief before slowly pulling his hair back as he puts on the mask.

Goth: I know that I didn’t gave Bill a satisfying a satisfying answer of why I wear this mask to the ring, as if any answer would satisfy ANY of your curiosity. But I will try to please you Alexander, because let’s face it. Every person is owed a chance to redemption isn’t it??? But don’t get your hopes up too high my friend, as I do not seek ways to fulfil your longing with forgiveness in a kind way. The days of opening my arms and take you in as the lost sheep that you are is way past me. I seek refuge in violence, I seek the clearance of every man’s sins…. Let me rephrase that for you…. EVERY MAN’S sins!!!! By taking home that what is rightfully mine.

He cocks his head towards the camera for the very first time, we see the thorns stuck in the forehead of the mask as it resembles the torment of the roman soldiers who laughed and ridiculed Jesus before him being hung at the cross.

Goth: I know what you must be thinking, why celebrate Jesus at his lowest of low, as if I always need to showcase the man that had it all, to only have it be ripped out of his hands by those who had loved him the most… Only for you to turn a blind eye away from the sins he died for you all?? Nah ah, NO MORE!!! I was promised something such a long time ago that it has already been covered with spider webs and old grannies who have died in their own rocking chairs. A promise that people seemed to believe that they can break against me… Because hey, what could possibly go wrong???

A sinister smirk can be shown through the cracks of the mouth of the mask as Goth closes his eyes for a few moments.

Goth: Have you ever dared to break a promise to your father or mother?? I know it would cause them lots of grief now wouldn’t it?? And what would happen if they found out?? You have to deal with he consequences that would follow. The only problem for you to wonder what does this have to do with you doesn’t it Alexander???

It's quite simple my friend, the true evil of this whole story are two men… TWO MEN!!! Christian Underwood and “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward… And the best way to make them feel the grievance that I have felt is to torture everyone in my path until I receive what I deserve… Because let’s face it, that’s how a true royalty would deal with those who are not obedient.

The anger is building inside the mask as his eyes are burning a hole into the soul of whomever it is that is holding the camera so close to his face.

Goth: Of course I can tell tales of what I could and should do to you, but that’s not my thing. I prefer to show my love in a violent way, to treat you the same way you would treat me!!! Only a thousand fold!!! Because you are cursed with the sin of wearing gold!! And you do not deserve any damnation filling that empty head of yours…. As only I deserve to suffer with all the sins of the entire race.

He cocks his head to the camera, slowly extending his hand to the glass of the camera as his finger tips slowly tap it.

Goth: Are you there Alexander? Are you listening to my words? Are they sinking into your brain to be digested? Because these aren’t futile warnings!! This is the same way that HE was sentenced to death upon the cross as an INNOCENT MAN!!! As he had begged to the Father from above to forgive them as they do not know what they are doing. But you know don’t you?? You know exactly what you will be doing if… IF you dare to announce to the world what your true intentions are… How pitiful they may very well be aren’t they??

PITIFUL!!!!

He suddenly snaps his face towards the camera as he screams out the word, holding on to the camera as the cameraman tries to pull back in shock reflexes.

Goth: NO!!! You won’t leave me, just like Raven will be unable to run away from his punishment!! Unlike the owners of this pitiful company will be unable to do anything to run away from my judgment. Hell, I will promise you already that I may let you walk out of the ring upon your own two feet Alexander. And you know why??

Goth exhales into the camera screen as it causes to fog up for a few seconds.

Goth: BECAUSE YOU AREN’T THE  BIG FISH IN THE POND!!! You aren’t on the supposedly calibre that makes me wish to sacrifice to the greater good!!! Hell, did I ravel in the defeat of one J2H?? Oh you better believe I did. Does it take anything away that he is a great champion?? Of course not, but we all have seen how he was destined… DESTINED!!! To be crippled by the current champion after their match.

He slowly reaches with his right hand to tug on the mask as it tightens its fit around his face.

Goth: We all saw how he was nearly going down upon his knees, asking for forgiveness every time I turned my ugly head. Such a shame of what once was hasn’t it?? Because He himself has made it very publicly clear for many years upon years… That he is nothing more than a hired gun, pay him the right price and he will show up and stink up the rest of the entire roster. And I know, I know that this is out of your league. It’s SOMETHING that you just look at and stay away from for how long???

And that’s the difference between you and me, that’s the reason why I will allow you to walk away. But only to let you walk the walk of shame. I will let you be my Peter, I will let you say to the world that YOU do not know who I am, that YOU are not one of my own. And you aren’t, you are just another individual that looks from outside in, shake his head in disbelief as YOU aren’t a Savior. I have to enter that ring on this given Climax Control, stare you in the eyes and look deep down your soul. I have to decide whether I will forgive you for trying to appeal me on my good side or not.

But don’t forget, I maimed my friend only a few weeks ago. HE WAS MY FRIEND!! What candle does a stranger hold up to me in comparison to one individual that was a blasphemy!!

He groans inside his mask as he slowly start to pull on it even more as his eyes slowly start to disappear inside the mask.

Goth: Why is temptation always a distraction to you weakened minds? Why is it that I have to look at you and shake my head? I am sick and tired of everything that YOU and others think they represent!! But I will grant you the opportunity, just like I will do to our beloved King for a Day… As I will do as well to any fool that dares to step inside the ring with me….. You were just being handpicked, being a jester to fool that has NOTHING what it takes to be a true KING!!! But eventually he will cross my path, just like you are about to do.

You and everyone else in the Sin City Wrestling locker room is just like being sand inside my boots. It doesn’t matter how you try, there’s always something that gets stuck underneath your feet. That uneasy feeling underneath the socks that sticks to you with every step you make. Making you wonder why in the hell you even went to the beach in the first place. Nearly to the point that it makes you want to hate the beach while in general It’s just the same with all you non-believers out there. Those who think that I don’t belong anymore, those who say that I don’t get what it takes anymore!! And oh sure, you will put on an innocent look upon your face and tell the world that you have never uttered a damn word like that. But we all know it’s all that is going on isn’t it??

He slowly pulls of the mask, revealing his face once again as he stares into the camera once more.

Goth: The primary objection of every single piece of sand that gets stuck underneath my shoe or boot is still a primary concern over that of my own. And I am the one that will enter you in my realm of violence to open your eyes and make you see. MAKE YOU UNDERSTAND!!!! To understand that the violence that I shall put on you is justified, justified upon the fact that with every blow you will personally thank me!!! Because then and only then you will realize I have done you a favour my friend.

He closes his eyes and smiles, whispering something so softly that the microphone is unable to pick it up before reopening his eyes once more.

Goth: I have prayed for your own safe being Alexander, because a name like that asks so much more respect than a mere name as Bill doesn’t it?? A name like Alexander has historic GREATNESS, yet also it demands EXPECTATION… Alexander the Great was once like that, but his strength was also his downfall my friend. You on the other hand?? You are nothing more than a case of expectation to failure. So do me a favour, don’t blame me after you have been handed another defeat after succumbing at Violent Conduct. Blame it upon the world, blame it upon your own upbringing for all  I care. Because YOU have failed me, YOU have not understood a single damn thing. Just like J2H, just like Bill Barnhart. Just like each and every other merciless victim that will fall down before MY FEET. Don’t blame me that steps on you like every other piece of sand, blame yourself for being stepped on in the first place.

With that Goth places his hand upon the camera as the shot slowly fades.

26
Supercard Archives / Re: BILL BARNHART v GOTH - DOG COLLAR MATCH
« on: August 25, 2023, 12:00:57 PM »

OOC: Dedicating this rp to a man has been a inspiration for my Goth character. RIP Bray Wyatt

August 21st 2023

Mexico City

Goth and Melissa are seen at the gym inside their hotel, Goth is using dumbbells to work on his arms as Melissa is running on the treadmill. Goth is staring at his physique that is glistening in sweat before dropping the dumbbells on the ground before taking a sip of water. He then grabs a towel to clean off the sweat from his forehead before looking around the gym, noticing that besides him and Melissa only a few people visit the gym. He sighs, he misses the time that Mac Bane traveled with them as part of the Saviors. A man that he enjoyed spending time with for his workout, but after his injury decided to alter his workouts to increase his conditioning instead of strength. Something that he felt that helped him to beat Max Steele in a rather dominant style.

He then turns his attention back to the dumbbells as he wipes the towel across the back of his neck before placing it around his neck before lowering his upper body and grabs the dumbbells before repeating his exercise, we see him bite on his lower lips and groan every single time that he lifts the dumbells in the air before lowering them again.

Melissa: Hi sexy

We see Melissa walk up towards him from behind as she playfully pats him on the back, we see her grab some dumbbells before standing beside him and does the same exercise. The two are silent for a few moments before simultaneously lowering the dumbells on the ground as Goth grabs the bottle with water and takes another sip from it as Melissa sits across him.

Mellissa: How do you feel babe??

He takes another sip from the bottle of water while giving her a wink, taking a moment to think about her question. He has been watching the tape of his return match against Max Steele and had not been satisfied with his performance, realizing that he cannot make those small mistakes that he had against Max. He knew that he was a bit rusty, timing wasn’t up to par and being a perfectionist that he is

Goth: To be honest?? I am nervous and yet excited for this match against Bill. It’s quite a match that I have not competed in since I debuted in the Global Wrestling Alliance, mostly because of the mere fact that this type of match is rather dangerous. And yet, it excites me.

He takes another sip from the bottle of water before splashing some of the water above his head as he quickly wraps the towel around his head. He lets out a sigh as the coolness of the water drips across the sweat of his face before coming in contact with the towel.

Goth: And quite honestly Melissa?? It is going to be a signal for the entire wrestling locker room that I am not some part timer that thinks he can come back whenever he feels like it. I felt disgusted in being injured in the Blast Of The Past tournament, it almost makes me feel as if for some reason I am cursed to participate in that tournament.

He turns his head away, staring into the void as everything surrounding him fades away as he bites on his lower lip. He felt that this year was HIS year, he had the perfect tag team partner in Kim Pain. Two wrestlers with having chemistry from being in the same faction together, but yet….

Melissa: Stop blaming yourself for…

Goth: For having to step out of the tournament due to injury?? Is that what you were trying to say???

He closes his eyes with a painful grimace on his face as he thinks back to the moment where he had to inform Christian Underwood and Mark Ward about his injury. The most painful moment for him was when he had to inform Kimberly, he had issues of staring her in the face after walking out of the office of the owners of Sin City Wrestling. He had hoped that he could have avoided that confrontation for a few moments, trying to find the best moment to tell her. But she had seen him walk into the locker room with the Roulette title and walk out without it, causing this moment to be the hardest for him in many years. The reaction of her giving him a hug was a moment of relief, because of him feeling so much agony.

Goth: I know

He lowers his head, looking at the near empty bottle of water as he walks off towards the bar inside the gym and orders for another bottle while handing over the empty one. He slowly walks back to where his wife is seated, who has not taken her eyes off him. He sits in front of her and places the bottle of water down on the ground before grabbing her hands as he turns his attention towards her.

Goth: Look, I know I was frustrated for quite some time. But I have managed to divert my attention away from what has happened. My motivation is the same prior to my injury, to get my well deserved world title shot and TAKE IT from whomever it is.

His eyes is focused towards his wife, who smiles back at him as she plants a hand on top of his before nodding her head.

Melissa: Okay stud, you convinced me.

She plants him a kiss on the cheek before slowly standing up again. His gaze follows the movement of her beautiful body inside her training gear before watching her grab the same set of dumbells and repeat her exercise. He continues to watch her for a few moments before mentally shaking his head and decides to get on the treadmill. He never enjoyed running a treadmill, but ever since his decision to work on his conditioning and agility decided to pick it up more seriously. He starts up his training session and starts to run, gazing ahead of him towards the television that showcases some nature documentary. but his attention has been diverted from it as his mind drifts off to the man he will be facing this coming weekend. A memory emerges as he suddenly thinks back to the moment that he had hired him as his right hand man. A smirk emerges upon his face, his mafia antics back in the days of the Asylum Wrestling Alliance had been one of his favorite moments. He had loved the heat that he had drawn and Bill was an important reason

He remembers the moments that both of them had celebrated the first time that Bill had won the top championship under his guidance, they had gotten into a big time white limo and drove off while drinking the most expensive champagne. He didn’t even care for the bill that he had received from the cleaning service that had to get all the champagne stains out of the white leather seats. Because back then it was all worth it as they had to keep up their heel status to the world to believe.

His gaze lowers for a moment, checking the information upon the small screen that told him how much time had passed and how much calories he had wasted. He grabbed the bottle of water from its holder that he took to the treadmill and took a sip from it, the coldness of the water gave him a sigh of relief as he continued to run.

He shakes his head as another old memory of him and Bill Barnhart pops in his head. Not wanting to be distracted by it as he wants to focus on his training in a futile attempt. He starts to curse at himself, grimacing on his face as he wants to forget the memories of him and Bill being friends. He couldn’t help but admit that he had missed those moments, even more he knew that he had himself to blame.

Goth: Damnit Bill…,

He wipes a tear away from his eyes, shaking his head as he follows it up by wiping off some sweat from his forehead. But the memories remain, the most painful parts of those memories were the parts where he could remember his now first wife. He suddenly grabs the bars on the side of the treadmill before lifting his right hand to the button to stop the treadmill as he lets out a sigh and leans both arms on the bars while doing a cool off.

Melissa: You okay sweetie???

Goth looks up at the concerned look on his wife, trying to come up with an answer but is unable to do so. He sighs as he feels the treadmill finally stop as he slowly turns towards her and wraps his arms around Melissa, softly crying tears on her shoulder.

Melissa: Chantal??

He slowly nods his head, knowing that it is futile trying to convince her otherwise. She knew him so well as that is one of the many reasons why he loved her so much as she would not judge him for the pain that he had for his first wife. The two remain embraced for a moment before deciding to head back to their hotel room and take a shower together before spending another night together.

THAT NIGHT

Goth stands in the doorway of his balcony, drinking a glass of wine while staring across the swimming pool of the hotel many floors underneath him. His thoughts travel back to yesteryears, the decision of him and Melissa picking this hotel was deliberate. He had been here in the past, great fascilities and wonderful people was his reasoning to his wife and fellow Saviors. But ultimately he wanted to breathe in the atmosphere that he remembered from the time of the AWA, especially during the time him and Bill worked together. How ironic to witness many things have improved in structure, but he felt at home right away.

He lets out a sigh before taking another sip, he closes his eyes as he remembers how times has changed between him and Bill.

Goth: Funny how we meet each other once again doesn’t it Bill??

His eyes shut open, we see a determined look on his face.

Goth: Remind me when was the last time I put you on a leash Bill??

His eyes divert their attention towards the camera for a split second before turning back towards the swimming pool.

Goth: Animosity is often the key for great matches, matches where the fans are being drawn to. And all ilI can say is that you truly disappointed me Bill. Not so much for the false pretense as for why I decided to return, why I didn’t stay retired. Because I know that's YOUR fashion to get underneath my skin in a cute way. But no Bill, I am disappointed in the mere fact that back in the AWA YOU were groomed for greatness for the moment I would hang up my boots for good. So tell me Bill, what went wrong??

He huffs for a second with a cynical smirk on his face.

Goth: I will tell you exactly what went wrong Bill, you couldn’t fulfill MY expectations. Hell you became a parody of the bloodthirsty monster I ilenvisioned you to be, is that how you repay me for having been a multi time Grand Slam champion in the AWA??

He lets out a sigh of disappointment, shaking his head before taking another sip.

Goth: I saw you as the man to dominate this company, I saw you as a worthy opponent for me to one day take the WORLD title from Bill. But no, you apparently take pride in holding the Roulette title!!! Was that the legacy you wanted me to remember myself for taking away from you?? Dammit Bill, I need to whip the bullshit out of you and brand you to be my Iris.

His face hardens with every passing second.

Goth: I hope you understand that I won’t treat you like that mutt that you own Bill, because I intend to treat you like the BITCH you are. I am going to break your will, I am going to make you a mindless creature without a conscience.

Goth's hand is trembling a little due to the anger he is feeling.

Goth: I have been taught to never show compassion inside that ring Bill, I was taught to squeeze someone's throat before my opponent would. Remember those words Bill? You should, because those were the ONLY requirements I demanded from YOU!!! Or else I would torture you. And guess what my intent will be in this Dog Collar Match?

His eyes turn towards the camera for the second time, only this time they remain focused upon the camera as his breathing increases.

Goth: I can already tell that the devilishly deeds are roaming through your mind right now, knowing my violent past must have scared you hasn’t it?? Do you remember the man that won the Global Title in the GWA during the Psycho Circus match Bill?? I did not win it because I was the better man at that point, oh no. I won that match because I have a neck to survive the seemingly odds that only the perverted minds of wrestling owners can think of!!! Hell in a Cell elimination match that only starts when all 11 wrestlers were locked inside the unforgiving steel along with weaponry everywhere. Did this match take years off my career?? Perhaps, yet I am still here Bill. What have you done huh?? Oh let me guess, you have done video calls with that damn dog of yours!!!

He digs his empty hand into his skull, feeling his fingers rug against his skin as he lets out an uncontrollable sigh from his lips.

Goth: I have done exactly what YOU should have done in this company, J2H be damned. Yet I am the one that has held the most title reigns in this company, and still not being mentioned in the levels of the greats!! Do you know what the last thing I was told when I set foot in this company for the Summer XXXTreme?? If I could perhaps host another show… You know, for nostalgia reasons. And all I could think off was the mere fact that they rather have YOU open up a show for another gimmick match instead of me hosting the best Main Event that neither J2H and Harris could ever provide. and I am stuck with YOU Bill. YOU!!! Someone that should have been a monster!! Someone that should have been a dominant force!! Someone that will take over the ranks of this company like Peter Vaughn will do Bill. And you know why???

He takes another sip of the glass of wine before placing it on the edge of the table close to him

Goth: Because he is a man that has not yet even reached the fullest of his potential. Hell, I even had to applaud our current champion in a fun tit-a-tat over the Socials, where he mentioned that Vaughn was the best Savior out there. But that was merely a sign of desperation, because I took him on like nobody has ever done with nothing but words. Telling him already that I am ready to do the same fashion inside the six sided ring when it TRULY MATTERS!!! And until that moment comes Bill, I have to deal with the likes of you before I could perhaps set my sights upon those who wish to be the King for a day. A King Bill… A KING!!!!!

I am sure that you can only hope and pray for one day being a part of a match like that, a ladder match that would give you unimaginable powers!!!!. And no, I am not referring to suddenly turning into a Super Sayan type character. And trust me Bill, don’t ask me to explain to you what that consists off, because it’s a kids thing that keeps my son off the streets from being a bored little lamb that has lost his herd. You remember what it is like to be under the forgiving arms of Your Shepherd don’t you Bill???

He runs his hands across his face, his breathing increases as he starts to mumble softly

Goth: Where’s my mask???

His head snaps back and forth violently, his eyes seeking for something until he notices his wife walking towards him with the mentioned Mask. He slowly puts it on and inhales deeply

Goth: I know you would not remember the question I asked you a few moments ago Bill, because I have never allowed you to be protected by your Shepherd. Because I needed a big bad wolf like you to torment and scare my followers. I needed YOU to be the evil that I intended to pursue in order for my lambs to only listen to my commands. but alas, your calling has served its purpose I guess, but no more. It is time for me to seek a new threat that I need to overcome, because you have turned into that slobbery dog that you try to please with a potted plant.

His breathing increases as his eyes start to roam through the mask, searching the hotel room and balcony as if it was the first time he has ever been here and afraid of some unimaginary evil.

Goth: It hurts doesn’t it Bill? To have been told the truth!! Not just about your misfortune decisions that you have made throughout the years without MY guidance, but also about the fact that nobody takes you serious. And yet, I intend to forgive you Bill. I intend to forgive you, but you have to bear the marks of the punished fool that needs to seek his way back to me. Just like Jona that fled upon a ship, had to be thrown overboard and ended up inside the belly of the whale before realizing that he could flee from HIM!!! And that same feeling is for you and everyone else in this company Bill. You cannot escape the Savior of Pain…. You cannot reason with the man that decides whether it is your time to HEAL or HURT Bill…. But for you it is obvious, that your moment to heal has to go through my inner hurting that I have felt throughout the years.

He lets out a soft yet sinister laugh after uttering these words.

Goth: I know I was violent when I referred myself to the King of Kings, I know I was violent when I referred myself to be the Goth Father… Hell would freeze over the day that I arrived and walked away after mere days Bill. And YOU?? You will get strap marks all across  your body, your throat will feel the sensation of leather straps closing in on your windpipe. And not because I want to hurt you, but because I need to show you my love through the most violent ways. Nobody will talk about any other match after we have competed Bill, because nobody will have an ounce of care left upon their minds!!! Because to some this is nothing more than a joke, to others it’s a way to earn money!! but for me?? For me it is a way of life where I intend to Heal people like you by Hurting them. Its just a pity I am forced to take out men’s best friend.

Goth places his hand upon the camera to end the recording.






27
Supercard Archives / Re: BILL BARNHART v GOTH - DOG COLLAR MATCH
« on: August 16, 2023, 12:03:03 PM »
August 17th 2023

Goth and Melissa can be seen in their private plane as they are flying towards the airport of Mexico, returning from a few days in New York where Goth crashed the Main Event in WGWF in a shocking fashion. He also wanted to spend some time with his wife and son together before heading over to prepare for his second match in Sin City Wrestling. He has been smiling for the last few days as he has made some headlines for handing The Troll his own championship, amusing himself over how it has upsetted some people. But he did not care anymore, apparently people have forgotten how they haven’t given him the respect that he had deserved for his entire legacy in Sin City Wrestling. He knew why though, he wasn’t a home born superstar that they had created. for some reason people preferred the wrestlers that were there during the days of Gabriel and Despayre, names that came after as well but never had found a lineage elsewhere. Simply overlooking the fact that anywhere Goth has gone to, he had made the companies millions upon billions of money.

But that was now all behind him, he was not seeking the recognition from the fans or the other wrestlers. He just wants to show them that the past four months should have been a holiday trip for the entire roster.

Melissa: Here sweetie, another drink.

Goth looks up at his wife as she hands him a glass of water, taking his mind out of the book he was reading as he nods to her in appreciation. He takes a sip from the water before placing it in front of him as his wife sits down in the chair on the opposite side. Melissa immediately looks through the window, hoping to see something of the beautiful country of Mexico. This causes Goth to smile as he turns his attention back into the book that he was reading, something that he had starting to do while he was recovering from his injuries.

Melissa: I enjoyed having Gerrit Jr around, it’s still getting used to see him as my stepson now.

Goth looks at her with a smile on his face, he knew that his son had to get used to the situation as well. Dealing with the thought of having a different woman to be his “mom” in some sort of way, but ultimately he knew that it was something that had to grow between the three of them. He finally decides to put the book down on the seat next to him while reaching for the glass of water, he looks over at his wife as she is going through some of the pictures she had taken from the past three days.

Goth: I know he had been begging to join us in Mexico, but after watching what has happened to the SCW crew these days made me think it was better not to.

Melissa looks at him with a frown on her face before realizing that he was referring to Krystal Wolfe or Sin character, causing her to sigh and shake her head.

Melissa: I wish I was cleared to compete again, I would have whooped her ass from here to Tokyo. Hell, her head would be spinning faster than that chick from the Exorcist movie.

Goth chuckles, thinking back to the time that Krystal was a part of the Saviors before they had released her, a hot topic on the minds of some of the wrestlers that he amused himself over why they even bothered. The group of wrestlers that he had taken the liberty of leading after the departure of Mac Bane and the injury situation of Ken Davison. A situation that ultimately has led to victories and his in ring debut. A debut that he had not wanted, but he had realized that once more the management of Sin City fed him the leftovers of the roster. Max Steele, some nobody that did put up a fight against him. But ultimately ended up falling asleep in his dreaded Gothic Dream submission combo, it felt good to watch the struggling of Max Steele ultimately ending up in him passing out. It was that feeling he got when his arm was raised in victory and have his name being announced as victor, the feeling of adrenaline that was pumping through his body was amazing. A sensation that he had to miss for over four months, a sensation that as a pro wrestler you cannot describe.

Goth: You will get your moment soon, I doubt if there’s any Bombshell out there that would love to be face to face with you.

This causes his wife to laugh and shake her head while uttering something under her breath before turning her attention back to her phone.Goth takes a sip from the glass of water, enjoying the cold water as he leans back against his chair. Wondering how long it will take before the plane will land in Mexico, he had made some plans to take Melissa for some sight seeing as well as working out for his match.

Goth: Bill Barnhart…,

He shakes his head, he wasn’t happy to face Bill once more. He didn’t mind to actually beat his ass once more like he has done in the past, but the thought that this was the Super Card return match that he would be receiving after four months caused him to get upset about it. In his mind there is no superstar that isn’t a champion at this moment that could hold a candle to him, hell even the men that were in the King for a Day ladder match made him sick to his stomach. Knowing that he has beaten several of the competitors already and yet they are getting a spotlight match???

He understood the reasoning that his stock has dropped somewhat since his injury, but Bill Barnhart??? And the stipulation of a Dog Collar match made him laugh, he figured that it was merely an excuse to get the population in Mexico even more excited. An excuse stipulation that he knew the die hard fans would appreciate, but figured it was hardly necessary.

Goth: But if the fine people of Mexico want to watch me whip a dog?? Then I am the kind of guy that would gladly oblige.

He smirks as he notices the Stewardess approach him and his wife, asking whether they wish to eat something as the flight will take an hour and a half longer before landing. Both of them place their orders as Goth watches the stewardess leave, remembering how much Melissa loves to play a role to tease him before having sex with each other. He suddenly turns his head towards his wife when he feels her kick him against the shin, looking angry at him in a mocking way

Goth: What???

He asks while playing innocent, only to see her grin as she leans forward to whisper him in the ear.

Melissa:  You will be experiencing some turbulence in our evening flight sir, so if there’s anything I can do to make your fight more entertaining let me know.

she says as she gives him a wink before turning her attention to her phone while giggling, this causes Goth to chuckle as well. He empties his glass of water before leaning backwards and closes his eyes, taking a little nap before their food will be brought to them.

Mexico City, Mexico.

Goth is seen enjoying a moment with Melissa at a local restaurant while sitting on the terrace outside while drinking tequila, they are both watching the tourists do their usual sightseeing as they have hidden their identities by wearing sunglasses and tying their hair back. Goth is holding Melissa’s hand in his as they are chit chatting with each other.

Melissa: I loved how you took care of Max Steele this past Climax Control.

Goth smirks, he knew that she has been supporting him during his recovery, something he has to admit did help speed up the time until he was cleared to return to active wrestling. He was satisfied with the outcome of the match, enjoyed watching Steele squirm while being locked in his Gothic Dream Submission hold. But still he was having issues with some of his deliveries during the match that he had been studying in the days after the show. He quickly shakes the thoughts out of his head as he saw Melissa smile at him

Goth: What???

Melissa: I just noticed how much I have missed seeing you smile during your rehab.

The words causes him to chuckle, realizing that she was just teasing him. But he had to admit, he had not been much of a fun guy during the early few months since his rehab. the thought of his chance to secure a world title shot really upset him, as well as knowing that Kim’s shot was thrown up in smoke as well. He knew that he could not be blamed for it, but he had taken it so personally that it ultimately became an obsession. And watching others succeed as J2H won the world title caused him to be pissed off even more.

He inhales deeply, the Mexican air was somehow different than what he was used to in the States, he felt himself once more. He takes a sip from his glass before turning his attention towards his wife as he squeezes her hand gently with his other hand.

Goth: Forgive me for me having been a pain in the ass, I…

She turns her hand around as her fingers entwine with his, causing his words to stop as the two lovers share a moment of love without uttering a word.

Melissa: Having to watch you perform in that six sided ring this past Sunday was all worth it Gerrit. I knew you would come back, but you seemed like you had found a new purpose when you beat down Max Steele.

The words had caused him to smile, it meant so much to him to hear it coming out of her mouth. But he had to admit that he felt as if he was several years younger, his level of energy was something he had not felt in quite some time. Or at least way much better than last year and all the way until his injury, wondering whether this injury was a blessing in disguise.

The mere thought of his injury caused him to tense up, reliving the attack of Joe Montuori in the middle of the ring while still having been injured. He blamed himself for a while for having entered the ring on his own, for not having asked to have his wife or friends accompany him. But he ultimately realized that Joe would have attacked him eventually when his guard was down.

Melissa: You okay??

The words causes him to snap out of his thoughts, quickly turning his attention back towards the concerned look on her face.

Goth: I…,

Melissa: Joe???

She asks as he nods his head, trying to keep the anger inside of him from boiling out. It was the one thing that he had not been able to contain even though he had told her a million times that he had it under control.

Goth: Yeah…, I…

Melissa: Don’t worry sweetie, you will eventually get even with him.

Goth slowly nods his head, desperately wanting to say something but cannot. Their attention is slowly being diverted when a family approaches them as their kids are a huge Goth fan. Causing him to shed a small tear as this always brought a warm feeling in his heart.

Goth: Want your father take a picture of us???

He watches the sudden disbelief on their faces turn into huge smiles as they stood beside him as he knelt down on his knee and put an arm around their shoulders as their father took a picture of them. They even managed to have a picture taken with Melissa before Goth signed their shirts and watched the kids walk off happy.
 
Goth: I have really missed this Melissa…,

He says while not taking his eyes of the waving children before they turn around the corner, he slowly bites on his lower lip in order to prevent him from starting to cry. The frustration of someone deliberately trying to put him out from wrestling permanently has angered him to the point of no return, but also has fueled him to punish him where it hurts him even more.

Melissa: You need to let it go Gerrit, your date with destiny with him in the WGWF will come. We are now here in Mexico and give these people a performance they will not forget in merely a week and a half.

The cold and icy stare suddenly breaks into a warm and loving smile, nodding his head to his wife as he kisses her on the mouth before whispering.

Goth: I love you babe

Melissa: I love you too.

The two share another kiss before turning their attention towards the people outside as the shot slowly fades.
 

You do not know who I am

Goth: I have been asked a million times in the past why I used to wear face paint, was I a sadist?? Did I had something to hide? Or even the bashful thoughts of me wanting to be a goth so badly that I would have gone that extra mileage to be accepted.

We see the camera move gently through the blowing curtains that separates Goth’s balcony to his hotel room in Mexico City, Mexico. Goth can be seen holding his mask in his hands, the mask that has a crown of thorns surrounding the forehead as it resembled the mocking of Jesus Christ prior to his crucifixion. Goth’s eyes stare at the pale white fabric of the mask, booking into the holes where his eyes would emerge from. He bites upon his lower lip, extracting the color from it to become as pale as his mask before slowly decreasing the pressure.

Goth: What makes an individual? That is always the question that pops up inside my head that my mother once asked me when I was a young child, trying to teach me that I should not judge from someone’s appearance but trying to get to know the person before you are capable of figuring it out. And even then many of you are on the wrong end of it all… And that makes things so interesting wouldn’t you agree???

The look on his face turns into a flaw smile, closing his eyes as his eyebrows slowly lower a little as we can see the marks of past wars emerge upon his forehead as that reveals his 20 plus years experience inside the wrestling ring and outside of it.

Goth: What makes you want to be so different from other human beings Goth?? Another fascinating question that I could not stop but admire the attempts of you all by trying to understand my character. And to questions like that I shall not answer, not because I do not know the answer but more for the fact that I prefer watching you fools trying to figure out the mystery of who Goth truly is….

He lets out a sigh as he drops the mask on the table in front of him, leaning back against the sofa that he was seated upon. He feels the bare skin of his upper body come in contact with the leather fabric, causing the familiar sound to be heard as he sighs once more. He had been to the gym earlier in the day and just dropped down on the sofa after taking a long hot shower and getting dressed into his favorite Bermuda pants. He inhales deeply several times before slowly loosening the frown he had upon his face as he stares into the camera as if he was talking to someone personally.

Goth: In less than two weeks I will be facing Bill Barnhart, a familiar name in the wrestling annals and even more familiar to me. People would assume that we would not have any secrets for each other after all those years of being friends or foes. But the question would remain…, do you truly know me Bill?? Have you ever had that moment in your life that you started to question why I had put on face paint?? Why did I start my evolution of being The Bringer of Chaos?? the King of Kings?? The Gothfather And so on and so on?? I know for a fact that you have asked that question a million times Bill, something I cannot blame you. Yet it does explain a lot now doesn’t it???

We suddenly see Melissa walk up from behind the sofa while holding a glass of red wine, she hands him the glass of wine before kissing him on his forehead and then turns around to leave.

Goth: Forgive me if I do not have a piece of bread for you Bill, because then I could have told you that if you eat from this that it is my body, drink from the wine as it is my blood. You do know that tale don’t you?? But it is a diversion that will take your mind off that what is truly important… Me.

He takes a sip from the glass of red wine and places it upon the small table in front of him, reaching his hands backwards as he pushes his hair back out of his face and stares into the camera for a few moments.

Goth: You see Bill, for all those years that I have allowed you into my presence. Were only teachings that I tried to bestow upon you, yet I have come to the conclusion that you have not picked up one damn bit from it that would have projected you to bigger things than merely Roulette title reigns. And I know that you could start to question my reasonings of taking it away from you with the simplest of ease like I did earlier this year?? And then I would simply refer to  you for what you have picked up from all of this?? And I am sadly to say that you haven’t done a damn thing by it.

And please forgive me for using that word Bill, but I guess niceties have not worked upon you throughout the years. So I guess I must teach you a lesson the hard way. Just like you should have done to that dog of yours all these years ago….

His face slowly darkens before leaning forward as he rests both of his arms on his upper legs as he breaths quietly

Goth: Hi Iris, how are you poor little mut???

His hair falls before his eyes, causing the stare to darken even more as he continues.

Goth: I admire how much you adore that dog Bill, it’s like having a child that from time to time doesn’t listen to you. It also teaches people whether they are a possible good parent or not isn’t it?? And I can refer to all the times that she had crapped on my expensive carpets over the years…, but that only explains the difference between you and me Bill. You are the one that is stuck in the past, while I move on. While I evolve and become better. Is that another thing that you look at me and wonder who I truly am Bill? Because you do not recognize the man that I used to be??

He runs his hand through his hair as his face slowly reappears from the darkness that hwas his hair

Goth: I wear a mask to the ring not to hide the true me from the world Bill, oh no. I wear a mask because the world cannot deal with the reality WHO I TRULY AM!!! Hell, I recently schooled our beloved champion in J2H. A man that many have claimed to have been the wittiest individual known to man. And I have made him reiterate his words because I put him in his place Bill. And seeing that facing you will probably be another big surprise for you as it was for him, I will let you know that I will kiss your forehead and ask for your forgiveness Bill. Because like J2H and many between the two of you that will come… You all do not know what you are getting yourselves into when you face the man that wears a mask.

Goth grabs the glass of red wine and takes another sip from it, savoring the taste as he lets out a sigh of relief after swallowing it.

Goth: I have allowed myself to dwell in all of your own miseries Bill, I have allowed myself to be everything that I know now I Should not be. People think that since Mac Bane left Sin City Wrestling that the Saviors is a forgotten chapter in this company?? Well if that’s the case, then you people are just ignorant and need to be taught a lesson in pain. Because I may not be a Mac Bane, I am HIM!!! that HE personally handpicked to become the Prophecy that John the Baptist told everyone about!!! And all of you, just like it was written in the Holy Bible that they decided  to turn their heads and ignore me. You may even think that I am talking blasphemy, but I do not care. It’s all too late Bill. And I will make an example out of you when our paths will cross in just over one week.

Goth leans back against the leather sofa and takes another drink as the shot slowly fades.


28
Climax Control Archives / rp test
« on: August 10, 2023, 01:47:14 PM »

August 8th 2023,

Rio De Janeiro, Brazil

The door opens to the penthouse hotel that Goth and Melissa had rented for this week, Melissa walks in first as Goth follows her a few moments after. He looks at the hotel room, taking in the sight before sighing as he walks over to the couch. He drops down and leans his head back, groaning from the flight and the time they had spent at the airport. Lots of fans had gathered around to meet the Hall of Famer and his wife, he had always been a welcoming guest in this country.

Melissa: Want me to order something Gerrit???

He looks over at his wife and smiles and nods his head, she immediately grabs the phone and orders something from the hotel.

Goth: My wife…..

He chuckles, for some reason he still has to get used to call Melissa his wife after marrying her at the SummerXXXTreme extravaganza. It was one of the most beautiful days of his life, along with the marriage of his first wife and the birth of his son. He pulls up his hand and stares at his wedding ring, remembering how many times he had seen fail because of Candy’s attempts to give him a romantic date with Melissa. This causes him to smile and then pulling off the sweaty shirt that he was wearing. He walks passed Melissa, who is sitting on the dinner table and kisses her forehead before walking towards the shower. There he throws the shirt across towel rack and turns on the cold water and splashes it across his face.

He lets out a sigh, enjoying the cool water before turning off the water. He grabs a towel and wipes his face clean and then turns his attention towards the bedroom. He grabs his suitcase and pulls out a new shirt and puts it on. He stares at himself in the mirror, smiles at himself as he pulls the shirt back up. Admiring his physique as he has been working out in the gym a lot to prepare for his return. Setting his sights upon payback for the time tha the had missed due to injury in both Sin City and the WGWF. There he has vowed to avenge the heinous attack of Joe Montuori from attacking him and reinjuring him after breaking his arm and shoulder.

Goth: Joseph…,

The name causes him to close his hands into fists, biting upon his lower lip as his anger is building inside of him. But he decides to shake it off, realizing that there’s a place and time for everything.

Goth: Rome wasn’t built in a day Gerrit….,

He chuckles, he lowers the shirt after admiring his muscular stomach for a final time. He walks back into the living room of his hotel room. There Melissa walks over towards him after hanging up the phone. She wraps her arms around his neck and places a soft kiss upon his lips.

Melissa: So what do you have on your mind for tonight??

She asks as she stares into his eyes with the innocent look in hers, causing him to melt away as he kisses her lips tender.

Goth: I was hoping that we could just relax tonight, watch a movie and enjoy the fact that Gerrit Jr. is not around

The two grin, she places her head on his chest and lets out a sigh.

Melissa: I love that thought, give me a moment while I put on something more comfortable.

She walks off to their bedroom to change into something else as someone knocks on their hotel room door. Goth opens as the room service walks in and presents their dinner before leaving. Goth savours the smell of the food before staring at it as the hunger is taking over.

Goth: Hmm, that smells good.

He walks away, grabbing the folders that they had grabbed from the airport for Touristic Sights. The statue of Jesus Christ is on the front of nearly every folder, causing him to remember that Melissa had always wanted to visit that wonder. It made him think back to the first time that he and Sapphira had visited this city for the first time many years ago, how much she was mesmerized by it. And now he has an opportunity o relive that moment with his current wife.

Goth: How some things change and yet others never change…..

He mutters while letting out a smirk, he tosses the folders on the table and looks at the list of movies they could watch.

Goth: Ah, they have Blended….,

He whispers, a romantic comedy starring Adam Sandler and Drew Barrymore. A movie that he and Melissa had fond memories of as it was the first movie he and Melissa had watched at his home on their first date. They had gone to the movies, but the movie they had seen bored them to death so they decided to go to his place and watch some movies and order pizzas

Goth: Classic’s never get boring….

He smiles, he remembers that they barely had watched the movie as their interest was more on each other. But it had become a tradition for them to at least watch it as often as they could.

Melissa: Hello gorgeous…,

Says the sweet voice of Melissa as he turns his head towards her direction and sees her standing there in one of his large shirts. He lets out a gasp as he notices the beautiful and muscular legs coming out underneath his shirt that ends midway her upper legs. She walks over towards him and stands on her toes as she plants a kiss upon his lips before noticing the movie that he had ordered and grins. She turns around and tip toes towards the dinner plates and sits on the seat as Goth sits down in front of her as they start to eat before the shot slowly fades.

Later that night:

Goth can be seen in his hotel room, his wife is softly snoring as she has her head on his lap as he is watching another movie. The two had shared a happy moment together while watching their favorite movie until she had fallen asleep, giving him the opportunity to drift off in thoughts. He has had these moments in recent months, where he feels that he drifts from the happy married Gerrit into the Goth of misery. Thinking back upon the injury that he had suffered during the Blast From The Past, wasting not only his opportunity to qualify to challenge for the world title. But realizing that it was Kim’s opportunity gone to waste as well, something that he had issues overcoming for a quite some time.

He remembers Kim telling him that she did not blame him, but being a competitive person like him just didn’t set well for him for quite some time. And then there was Monday Night Brawl on WGWF, the moment that he had came out and tell the world that he would return very soon until being attacked by Joe Montuori. A man that had broke his arm and shoulder, a thought that caused him to lift his left hand that was caressing Melissa’s hair to touch his arm. Feeling some tingling sensations run through his arm as he bites his lower lip.

Goth: I will pity you for the moment that eventually will come Joseph.., because it’s you know that will feel the suffering when Goth comes around

The look on his face darkens after making a reference to the classic Johnny Cash’s When God Comes Around being directed to the man that broke his arm. But he realizes now that there is no use to think too much about what could happen eventually when he returns to the other company as well. He smiles, shaking his head as he remembers that he is still on an extended honeymoon with his wife…. or at least so it would seem in his mind

He looks at the clock on his cell phone that is resting on the back rest of the sofa, he notices that he has received several messages from the Troll as well as Mac Bane. He smiles, he loved how everyone has kept in touch with him while he has been on the shelf. Something that he had missed prior to joining the Saviors a few years ago. And now he is the man that is leading this version of the Saviors to take it back to greater heights that we have grown accustomed to from them. He closes his eyes as he leans his head back against the back rest of the couch

Goth: I know you have wanted me be patient….,

He says in the emptiness of the room beside him and his sleeping wife, talking to seemingly nobody in particular before slowly placing the head of Melissa on top of a pillow as he slowly walks towards the balcony doors and open them. There he drops to his knees and lowers his head as he starts to pray.

Goth: At first I thought YOU asked too much of me, as patience was never my strongest suit. And yet, I have accepted my fate and learned from it. As I know now that it was my trail to be a leader… and take everyone by my hand as a leader… a Savior…. Ultimately taking away what I deem necessary

He slowly rises and sits on the edge of the balcony, staring back into the dark room where Melissa is still sleeping. Well there is a small lamp burning in their bedroom, a lamp that he somehow assumed he had forgotten to turn off. He was about to get up and turn it off when he noticed a shape of a head resting on the nightstand where the lamp was standing. He starts to freeze in his tracks.

Goth: People need to remember the face that they have ridiculed for so many years, the greatness that they did not believe existed and spat on in denial….

He slowly tenses his arms as his hands turn into closed fists, his breathing increases before resting both hands against the open doors of the balcony and softly starts to cry.

Goth: Forgive them Father, they have sinned….

He begins to laugh soft, yet sinister as his breathing increases. He gazes upon the shape on the nightstand, he knew what it was. It has become a part of him as he needed something to escape from his agonizing pain and find inner peace.

Goth: That crown of thorns was a curse and a blessing Lord….,

His dark eyes glaze over towards it, tracing every inch of the mask that he had made for himself. Wanting to come closer to a destination that he needed to be. The one destination that only he knows and nobody else, well except for his wife. He runs his hands across his goatee, feeling the facial hairs that he has been ignoring for a while and chuckles. He had never cared about a beard or a goatee, but that has changed over the recent weeks. He slowly gets to his feet and walks over towards the room as he has noticed that Melissa had awoken and stands in the doorway of the Balcony. She wraps her arms around his waist as she presses her body against his. Feeling her gentle breathing through the fabric of his shirt as he cannot resist himself by wrapping his arms around her body and caressing it through his shirt. He hears her soft whimper as he squeezes the backside and softly whispers towards her that they should move towards the bedroom. She giggles and heads off as he watches her before closing the balcony doors behind him and follows her to the bedroom as well.

THE JUDGMENT OF MAX STEELE



10th of August 2023

Goth and Meissa have gone sightseeing and have come to the massive statue of Jesus Christ. Melissa is taking pictures from the man that is recognized as the Savior of the people, the son of God. Goth himself is admiring the enthusiasm of Melissa as he is actually concentrating about his return match this coming Sunday as well as what is next ahead of him in the weeks to come. Bill Barnhart at the next big show as well as retribution against another name that has been trying to get under his skin. But he shakes it off, he is here to enjoy the sights with Melissa and doesn’t want it to be ruined by him returning to the ring very soon.

Melissa: This is amazing Gerrit, I’m so glad that we finally are able to get to see this!!!

She says before planting a soft kiss on his lips, she pulls away and he is met by a smile that has grown from ear to ear. This causes him to smile back, he had been here several times before in the past. But he had to admit that it never got old being here, it must be something about the meaning of faith that draws people from all over the world to come here. He puts on his sunglasses as he looks up at the statue’s face that is being surrounded by bright sunlight as it is shining high above it. His eyes travels from the left arm to the right, trying to take in every possible detail of the statue. Mesmerized in how many people it took to build this and how long.

Melissa: Can you take a picture Gerrit???

She asks as she walks as close as possible to the feet of the statue, Goth kneels down as in order to capture her as well as the statue as best as possible before snapping the picture. he then stares at the digital screen of the camra in order to see how well it had went as the shot made him think back to the days of him and Chantal, or better known as Sapphira had taken pictures here.

Melissa: Can I see???

The question shakes Goth out of his thoughts and smiles before showing her the end result, this causes her to smile before kissing him back on the lips.

Melissa: So what will we do next Gerrit???

Goth smirks, he brushes some hair out of her face before he responds

Goth: I thought we could take a helicopter flight and watch the statue up close.

The eyes widen on the face of Melissa, she clearly had not expected this as she wraps her arms around his neck and thanks him seemingly a thousand times. Goth smiles as the two head off to their car.

Goth and Meissa step out of the helicopter after their flight, they enter their car they had rented as they head back to their hotel. He listens to what Mellissa had to say from the experience that she had endured in the helicopter, it causes him to smile as he loves her desire to soak in everything about culture and history. He himself had enjoyed it as well, even though he has done this a multiple times and it wasn’t that new to him as it was to her. They stop at the hotel as they both check in before Melissa excuses herself to take a shower. Goth grabs a bottle of water and drops on the sofa nearest to him and takes a deep breath.

Goth: So good to be back…,

He smirks as he takes off the cap of the bottle of water and takes a sip from it before trying to ignore the camera that he knew was recording everything he does or says.

Goth: And I am not so much referring to this lovely city and country, even though you have to be here around the time that Carnaval comes around. The crowd gets excited, nearly as much as when the Yellow Canaries play against their arch rivals of Argentina.

He chuckles as he takes another sip, thinking back to the reference of the Brazilian and Argentinian football team.

Goth: But I have to sadly disappoint these wonderful people, because I was referring to entering that six sided ring for the first time in nearly four months. Four freaking months!!! I was out for a freaking injury that already sidelined me before some sad individual caused me to be gone even longer. But you will endure your wrath in due time Joseph….

He smirks as his left eye moves over towards the camera and gives it a small wink before turning his attention back to the balcony that he was staring at the entire time.

Goth: But sadly that does not concern you Max, of course it doesn’t. Because what has happened in the past must remain in the past. Similar to what happens in Vegas…, well you know where I am referring too don’t you???

He sighs as he takes a final sip before puting the cap back on the bottle and place it on the small table in front of him.

Goth: So what can I possibly say to degrade you Max?? Is it the obvious that you have garnered the distinguished honor of being the FIRST in a line of undoubtedly many after you losses against my friend the Troll?? Or is it taking a stab at you by saying that your name doesn’t make me think that you are the Man of Steel?? Being a disappointment to anything that could be supreme???

He rolls his eyes and shakes his head

Goth: Let’s not go to the childish behavior that I have seen from Ariana’s hot desire to get a poster of Gabriel on her bedroom wall and her pie faced husband of hers. No Max, lets talk about YOU.

Do I know you?? No, I don’t. Because I can already tell, you are like one in a million that wish to become a wrestler. To enjoy the limelights, get adored by the fans and most importantly get paid right??

He closes his eyes and shakes his head, he remains silent for a few moments before he continues

Goth: Such sinful thoughts that I have seen so many times, thoughts and lustful desires that I need to grab by the throat and choke the essence out of you.

He suddenly extends his arms forwards, using his hands to squeeze an imaginary neck to emphasize the words that he just uttered a few moments ago. We see his eyes have reopened, staring at his hands with a purpose and a demeanor that we have not seen before.

Goth: I know it must sound like you are stuck on Sunday School isn’t it?? But then again, perhaps it would have saved a few brain cells down the road to at least make you realize that you are wrong Max. Wrong to the point that I need to teach you the hard way that you do not belong in the same realm like me.

He watches his hands slowly regain it’s color as he had squeezed his hands so tight that they had turned pale

Goth: I know, I know that you must be from the limited school of Hard Knox right?? Where you were taught at a young age that your opponent is reduced to someone that sucks right?? That you will beat him because you are better than him and that there’s nothing that anyone can do to stop you. And I guess I have to applaud you for somehow managing to confuse the owners of Sin City Wrestling that you are actually worth the money they speed on dining at a local Taco Bell instead of wining and dining with kings and queens. But I guess we all need to start somewhere don’t we???

But instead of dumping you in the ground like the waste that you are, I should just be thankful for the fact that I can make an example out of you. An example of what could happen to Bill Barnhart in a few weeks. My first Super Card in months Max, you do know what super means right?? That is the level that you strive to reach, the level that you have dreamt a thousand wet dreams over and over again before waking up underneath the bed sheets that you have been clinging onto for dear life!! Ultimately ending up on your knees and putting those hands together. Asking the Dear God from above that one day you could actually accomplish what I am destined to do…

He puts his hands together, sniffs at the odor of sweat that have culminated throughout the day due the humid weather in Brazil. He tastes a few drops of sweat with his tongue and smiles.

Goth: Truth hurts doesn’t it Max?? I can sit here and tell the tale of all the Max Steeles that I have had the pleasure to demolish mentally before even stepping foot inside the ring. Because that’s the first part of your realization that this is the reason why I have lasted over twenty years inside the ring…. The reason why people had to eat their words over and over again as they have adapted to the new way of life. But they all need to understand that I am LIFE!!! Not even our beloved World Champion can hold a candle to ME!! And soon enough he will finally find out that the man that he has beaten before is no more.

I do urge you to keep watching me when I enter that ring after you Max, I urge you to dare and stare into the eyes of the man that stands before you. To watch me before I take off my mask and reveal the same face that I present to you right now. Because you will witness a transformation right before your very eyes.

He slowly gets up, he walks towards the bedroom and grabs the mask off the nightstand and stares at it. Delicately tracing his fingers across the crown of thorns that resembles the crown of thorns that was placed upon the head of the Savior Jesus Christ before his moment of hung against the cross.

Goth: Ever wondered what it would be like Max?? Where you are being ridiculed by the people that you were trying to save?? To die for their sins?? Only to return a few days later and open your arms to those who claimed that they truly loved you, but failed you the most??

Of course you cannot, because you have never tried to do so. I have sat on my knees many times before people like YOU many times before. And now that I have this in my hands I realize that I do not need to carry your sins on my back no more. Because you do not deserve the love that I give my Saviors. You deserve the old fashioned way of love Max, by beating the respect into your body by watching you suffer like Moses did when he took HIS people to the promised land.

Goth slowly places the mask upon his head and inhales deeply, letting out a sigh of relief as his breathing rapidly increases for a few seconds before regaining composure.

Goth: Now I cannot bore you to death with Biblical references the entire way now can I?? Of course not, because the final chapter of your demise is all within these eyes Max.

The camera zooms in on the face of Goth as his gaze darkens within a few moments.

Goth: Please don’t confuse me with what Mac Bane once was for this group of people who volunteered to be at my side Max. He and I are built from the same cloth, even though we may do things our way. But I am far more reckless than he has ever dreamt of to be!!!

He scratches at the mask, making it sit far more tighter across his face as we hear a maniacal laugh.

Goth: WHEN I LOOK AT YOU, I truly see the people that either have hurt me or that I wish to hurt!!! I see Bill Barnhart, I see Joe Montuori!!! Hell I see Austin James Mercer, J2H!! Calvin or Michael Harris!!! Every single name that you may or may have never heard off is inside my head!!!!

He starts to dig his knuckles against the temples of his head as he groans out with satisfaction.

Goth: Nowadays I cannot understand people like you that want to start get into wrestling, because their motivation is so much different than mine back then. For you is to make a career, for me is to keep a roof above my head and being able to pay the bills and afford a meal!!! Hell, I had to take care of my wife as well… While YOU?? You went to a wrestling school, grown out of the loins of a wrestling family and want to proof to the world t hat you can do it on your own. Oh cry me a fucking river will ya??

Goth presses his fists harder against the mask that covers his face, causing it to slowly alter its position as his eyes get lost for 75 percent of what it was a few moments ago.

Goth: Why hide your face Goth?? Do you got something to hide?? Are you ashamed of something?? And to that i have to answer with a definite yes Max… I do…. I am ashamed of what has become of people like YOU!! People that think they are entitled to something!!! I have not had a world title shot since I beat then world champion Marc “The Dragon” Cross in a non title match. And you know why?? Because they did not felt that this company needs a Nostalgia act to be their world champion… Apparently J2H is an example to that rule isn’t it??? FUCK THAT SHIT!!! I have been here for over 2 and a half years since joining in October of 2021!! I have earned every single title since returning to this company exact that one belt. And are you going to be a spoiling afterthought in my career Max?? We both know that this isn’t the case now is it???

I bet you will hide in the shadows of your own imagination, question yourself what happened when the Troll outdid you in the most embarrassing fashion that YOU have ever experienced in your young career. I bet you won’t even show up and look me in the eyes. So I dare you to make any references to me wearing a Goth Damn mask… Because I cannot even consider looking you in the eyes even if your fucking life depended upon it.

But to prove that I am a thankful man, I will acknowledge the fact that you will be my road back to recovery of some sorts. As I am on a path for greater things.., while YOU? I guess the pits of anonymity. Because when I am done with you, you will reconsider the choices you have made in your entire life. Not just the decision of thinking that doing some flip flop moves will make you a legend like I am… But the entire existence that you have wasted… And for everyone that has ever been “Graced” with your existence.

Farewell my first casualty of The Messiah of Pain….

With that Goth pushes his hand in front of the camera to stop the recording.



29

The Rats From The Past = Part Two
 
The scene cuts back to Melissa and “Chronic” Chris Page, who is sitting at a local fast-food restaurant while discussing how to catch their impersonators as they enjoy eating their lunch.
 
MELISSA: Goth is going to kill me if he knew that I was eating such unhealthy food.
 
Chris Page raises an eyebrow while trying to remove some meat between his teeth with a toothpick.
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that a cow burger from Moo moos is the food from the Gods right???
 
This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as the two have a personal conversation for a few moments before turning their attention to their Milkshakes. In the meantime we notice the door open from the Moo Moo’s as it causing a cow moo to be heard through the speakers as a twenty-year-old kid walks in, he walks straight towards the employee who takes orders and starts to look around before taking his order
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: May I take your order sir??
 
The kid looks at the options on the screens above them before returning to the employee and nodding his head.
 
CUSTOMER: I would like a cow burger, some fries, and a cow shake, please.
 
The employee starts to type in the order on his computer as he starts to talk to himself.
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: God, I hate this song.
 
The employee is referring to a song from Cold Play that is playing on the jukebox at the other end of the restaurant. He charges the customer, who hands him the money as we see Chris Page walk off to the jukebox and looks at the records that he can choose from.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh, this is a good one.
 
Chris Page enters some money into the slot and pushes in on a combination as the Cold Play record is being replaced by a different record. Chris turns his attention towards Melissa and yells through the entire establishment.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Hey Melissa!! I bet you for $20,000 that you do not know the name of this song.
 
We see Melissa lift her head as she eats her burger while listening to the built up of music, as we start to recognize the song “Goodbye Horses’ by Q Lazarus, mostly known from the part in the Silence Of The Lambs movie as Chris Page starts to dance in front of the jukebox. He pulls off his best Buffalo Bill moves as the entire attention of the establishment is locked firmly on the man with moves like Jagger.
 
MELISSA: Damnit Chirs!!! Next time if you want to wager something with me, make at least sure that it’s from this century okay!!!
 
She says with a disgruntled look on her face as she places a $20 note on the table while watching Chris continuing his dance. The camera zooms in on him as he starts to pull something out of his jacket, what turns out to be some lip gloss and he starts to put some of it on his lips. Chris pivots his attention toward the employee behind the counter as he starts sashaying toward the counter just as the chorus of the track kicks in.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Goodbye horses……
 
He turns around and is now facing Melissa, still rubbing his lips with the lip gloss which causes her to laugh at him while continuing to eat her burger.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Would you F*** me??
 
Chris spins around to the patrons at the next table while we see Melissa raise an eyebrow after hearing the words coming out of the mouth of Chris Page, looking worried about the situation.
 
MELISSA: Gerrit told me about this scene, I need to stop this before it gets out of hand.
 
CHRIS PAGE: I’d f*** me so… WHAT THE???
 
Melissa pushes Chris Page back into his seat while still being midsentence of the classic Silence of the Lambs scene just as Chris is about to expose his solid eight-pack of abs that would make James Raven blush.
 
CHRIS PAGE: What did you do that for???
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as she shakes her head.
 
MELISSA: Why can’t you just pick any normal movie like 50 first dates or something???
 
This causes Chris to look at her with a dumbfounded look on his face before grabbing the now slowly getting colder burger as he takes a bite from it and starts to chew
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that this was a classic right??? And THEY enjoyed it.

Chris turns and points to the patrons of the establishment and the crew while the track continues to play in the background. None of which give off any impression they’re enjoying anything.
 
MELISSA: Did your wife never tell you to not talk with your mouth full???
 
Chris’s face starts to turn a red tint while he remains silent before taking a final bite from his burger. The two continue to eat for a bit before Melissa grabs a napkin to clean her mouth and takes a sip from her cow shake.
 
MELISSA: So what do we know about these imposters???
 
Chris wipes his mouth, grabs a notebook, and starts to read out loud what they had found out so far from the ones that pretend to be them.

CHRIS PAGE: Okay, so far what we do know is that they are wearing wrestling clothing that looks like ours, but does not look like us. Secondly, they are chasing each other around everywhere possible. Oh and they create havoc everywhere they go, at least that’s something that neither of us would do.
 
Both Chris and Melissa turn their attention toward the camera and give it a quick smile before turning their attention back toward each other.
 
MELISSA: It’s not much I have to agree, but somewhere there has to be a lead that should be telling us something.
 
Melissa grabs her cell phone and starts to watch the clip that Pussy Willow had shown her earlier in the day. The vid shows a few glimpses of the two impersonators, but it isn’t as clear enough to figure out who they truly are.
 
MELISSA: It’s a shame that we couldn’t get a clear view of them from the front.
 
Melissa starts to watch the clip over again as we suddenly hear a news anchor talk over the radio about a news item.
 
NEWS REPORTER: Latest news, to promote the upcoming Climax Control in our beautiful city of Kelowna is the opportunity to meet one of your favorite wrestling stars. And to the icing on the cake is the opportunity to meet the team of Chronic Chris Page and Melissa from The Saviors and CCPE fame.

CHRIS PAGE: Wait what?

Chris turns his head toward Melissa.

CHRIS PAGE: I didn’t agree to a meet and greet, did you?

Melissa simply shakes her head no and seemingly simultaneously light bulbs go off over their heads. Chris glances up at the one over his head while pointing up at it.

CHRIS PAGE: Those bastards!

Both Page and Melissa look at each other before dropping the remainder of whatever it was that they were eating or drinking and running out of the fast food restaurant. Fading outside the storefront-style doors Melissa suddenly puts on the brakes while Chris continues to jog until…

MELISSA: WAIT!

Chris stops and spins around facing Melissa.

MELISSA: We don’t know where they are at.

They return to the lobby and Chris immediately goes right back into his homage to Buffalo Bill while Melissa listens to the radio report.
 
NEWS REPORTER: All you have to do is to go to our local mall in downtown Kelowna, but we urge you to be quick because there’s only a limited amount of tickets left.
 
The camera turns towards the door, and we notice that both Melissa and Chris Page have fled the fast food restaurant and are looking for transportation to head to the downtown mall.
 
30 minutes later
 
Finally, Melissa and Chris Page manage to arrive at the mall after earning a ride with a nun in a too-small car. There the twosome walk towards the mall, noticing a rather large line standing there while waiting patiently to enter the mall.
 
MELISSA: Hmm, fuck. We won’t be able to enter that mall in time.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Wait, they are in line to see SCW superstars right??
 
Melissa nods
 
CHRIS PAGE: And weren’t Melissa and Chris Page not an even bigger attraction??
 
Once again Melissa nods her head, not sure where he is going with this.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Well, if they are expecting the stars to arrive, then we should have them watch the actual stars arrive!!! I am sure there is a special entrance for the biggest stars of the night.
 
The remark causes a smile to emerge upon the face from Melissa, really liking the suggestion of Page as she turns her attention towards him.
 
Melissa: Well, why don’t we put on some sunglasses and start to have mega-star behavior?
 
The two of them high-five each other, put on their sunglasses, and walk toward the mall in a rather cocky nature. They walk towards a private door that has two big gorilla-like men standing at either side off. Above the door reads Sin City Wrestling Employees
 
CHRIS PAGE: We should be heading that way Melissa.
 
The two are heading in that direction and one of the two men stops them just moments before they want to enter through the door.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh don’t worry, she belongs with me.
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as the security guard looks at them, then turns his colleague before turning his attention back towards them.
 
GUARD: And you are???
 
CHRIS PAGE: Chronic Chris Page and this is my Blast From The Past Hetro Life Mate,  Melissa, you may know her also from the Saviors and CCPE.
 
The guard looks at a list and then looks over at them
 
GUARD: Nice try, they already are inside. So try again, who are you???
 
Melissa steps in front of the security guard, grabs her ID, and shows it to him.
 
MELISSA: Explain to me that if this proves who I am, then who the f*** did you enter this mall??
 
The guard swallows hard before looking over his shoulder towards his colleague, who sees the ID from Chris Page. They nod to them to get inside as the two enter the mall to continue their investigation.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Now where is this stage monstrosity being erected?

Their attention roves over a mall directory. Melissa points out the food court.
MELISSA: It’s got to be at the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

The duo starts to make their way in the general direction of the food court where they pass an overweight guy in his mid-twenties staring at framed picture filled with nothing but dots. Chris and Melissa both stop with Chris asking.

CHRIS PAGE: What the hell is he doing?

GUY: I’m trying to find the hidden picture. I’ve been coming here for days and I can’t see a goddamn thing!

Chris and Melissa gaze into the picture.

CHRIS PAGE: Oh yeah, a sailboat.

GUY: DAMNIT!

MELISSA: The force is strong with this one.

Melissa pats him on the shoulder as they continue onward to find the food court. Several minutes pass as we find Melissa and Chris finding their way to the food court but not without stopping so Chris can grab some chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: You’re meaning to tell me you’ve never heard of a stink palm? Oh, this is classic, you take your hand and cram it down your crack, and if you’ve got a case of swamp ass it makes it even better. Then you walk up to someone and shake their hand. I do it to unruly fans ALL the time. It’s hysterical.

MELISSA: But doesn’t your hand smell like…

CHRIS PAGE: Always roll with hand sanitizer.

Chris winks at Melissa as he throws back a Chocolate Covered Pretzel before quickly stopping and gasping upon arriving at the entry of the food court. Melissa and Chris’s eyes are drawn to the massive stage that is still being assembled with a long fucking line to match.

MELISSA: There it is.

CHRIS PAGE: All we have to do is find where they are keeping these clowns.

Melissa and Chris look on to see an older white guy with a bald head, cheap dress slacks, a Thrift Store Special dress shirt and don’t even get me on the shoes. The word walking disaster does a disservice to the word disaster.

CHRIS PAGE: That chode has to be involved somehow.

Melissa nods and starts to walk over before being called back by Chris. They disappear around the corner where Chris hands Melissa the bag of Chocolate Covered Pretzels.

MELISSA: What are you doing?

Chris crams his right hand down the back of his pants and into the sweaty crack of his ass for several seconds while Melissa looks on in disgust.

CHRIS PAGE: You never know when a good stink palm is needed.

Chris pulls his hand out of the back of his pants. He takes the back of Chocolate Covered Pretzels whilst giving Melissa a wink. They come back around the corner and find the target.

CHRIS PAGE: Man, Christian really let himself go.

Melissa and Chris both turn toward the camera, each cocking their head ever so slightly before returning their attention to the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

They make their way over, unrecognized by anyone until they reach the stage manager.

CHRIS PAGE: Excuse me, could you tell us where we can find Chris Page and Miss Melissa?

The stage manager turns around and looks both Melissa and Page over before spouting out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get out.

The stage manager’s eyes stop on the lovely bag of chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Ahhhh snap, I knew you looked like you’re a chocolate-covered pretzeled guy.

Chris reaches in with his right hand grabbing two pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Would you like one?

STAGE MANAGER: Well, I am a little hungry.

Chris flips over the manager’s hand exposing his palm and then slaps his right hand down on top of it before rubbing the chocolate-covered pretzels and the swamp-ass hand all over the stage manager causing the chocolate to bleed off the pretzels over the stage manager’s fingers. The stage manager pops the pretzels in his mouth before licking the chocolate off his fingertips. Chris Page fits back breaking out into a fit of laughter while Melissa turns her head toward him and Chris gives her a shrug.

MELISSA: It’s imperative that we speak with Chris Page and Melissa.

While still licking the crevasses of his fingertips.

STAGE MANAGER: Why? You act like their lives are in danger.

Chris casually states.

CHRIS PAGE: That’s classified.

STAGE MANAGER: Well, unless you two are the law and have some kind of warrant I’m going to have to ask you to leave. Chris and Melissa are on site and they are going to take the stage to meet thousands of their adoring fans. Now, if you’ll excuse me.

The stage manager snaps his fingers in the air waving them causing Mall Security that is headed up by Paul Blart on a seg-way to flood in and surround them. The stage manager calls out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get these two the hell out here. If they give you any problems, you have my permission to shoot them.

The security team snatches up Chris and Melissa…

… to be continued.

******

We come back with Melissa and Chris Page standing at a comic book store, looking at all different kinds of comic books as melissa grabs one.
 
Melissa: YES!!! The first episode of Bluntman and Chronic, oh you look so cute Chris.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: Talking about firsts, this weekend is the first time that I and Page are going to be teaming up in this tournament. The first time that I will be facing Dawn Warren in a match and the first time that my Bombshell Internet title is on the line. Now, quite honestly Dawn?? I had hoped that I would have defended it against the former champion, but instead, I get you
 
She looks up at Chris Page, who is holding up a comic book of The Punisher as Melissa rolls her eyes.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: What Chris is trying to say is that I should punish you, I doubt that is going to be any difficulty. Considering that you took the fall a few weeks ago when my girl Kim Pain pinned you and became the number one contender for the Bombshell Roulette title. Now obviously I am well aware that I shouldn’t overlook you in any way or form Dawn, I’ve done that before and that cost me the Bombshell Roulette title.
 
She grabs a comic book out of the list of many other comic books and holds it up in front of the camera, showing it to be one of Captain America.
 
Melissa: See this Dawn?? He has a shield, every superhero has something that makes them special. Me?? I’m just plain Melissa, current Bombshell Internet champion. And you know what Dawn?? I am intending to win this tournament alongside Chris Page, but I’ll be damned if I will walk out of this tournament with someone like YOU taking my championship away from me on my first defense. Do you know how hard I have fought to acquire this baby?? Of course, you don’t, so allow me to indulge you with what I had to go through. Something that seems like a million years of constant harassment of a ten-year bombshell veteran crybaby in Jessie Salco, a Greek Freak of annoyance in Ariana Angelos…, and several brutal matches to finally have Jessie Salco shut the fuck up!! And I then had to look up a booking that said that Ariana was the number one contender for MY belt when Kayla held it.
 
She shakes her head as she starts to chuckle
 
Melissa: Well we all know how that ended right?? And I will kick the living shit out of you, simply out of courtesy. To make you understand that you are not on the level of the Bombshell Roulette Division, let alone the Bombshell Internet Division. But just for you, I got a special offer. This championship opportunity will come with parental protection.
 
Chris Page looks up at Melissa with a puzzled look on his face.
 
Melissa: You see Dawn, with me at the top of this division there will be some changes. You cannot just say whatever you want, you cannot do anything that you want. Because when I sense that You are going out of line?? I am going to kick your head off your shoulders as if I am the best fucking Smart Scan. And don’t start to say that you will be aware of where it will be coming from. Because my legs are secured with the best VPN and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it. So good luck this Sunday, you will be needing it.

Chris speaks up.

CHRIS PAGE: Dawn isn’t the only person that’s going to be needing some help because Cal isn’t in any better shape. I said it before and I’ll say it again, what better way to put the “Chump” on notice than by smacking around his brother like it’s going out of style? Calvin might have been something at one point in time but as the years have progressed Cal’s abilities haven’t. I mean, I heard what he had to say and it sounded like he was trying to convince himself he still belongs. New Flash, you don’t.

Melissa continues to look over comics as Chris continues.

CHRIS PAGE: Everybody wants to stake a claim at winning the Blast from the Past, and you all have your own motives that fuel your fire but there is only one team that will go above and beyond to prove it. My history with Michael has left a very sour taste in my mouth because anyone can beat me once. Very few are capable of doing it twice. Now, a lot of you might take that as a sign of weakness but it’s in defeat that you put the pieces together. To get back to you, Michael, I’m going to wreck fucking house against whoever stands across the ring from me, including your family.

A more malicious tone escapes his mouth while he continues.

CHRIS PAGE: I know you’re going to be watching, I know you’ve got your eyes on this tournament because if you’re not then you are a bigger idiot than originally thought, but I want you to watch as I systematically dissect your flesh and blood, making him scream out in pain, twisting his pride, slicing through his ego, and ultimately leaving him at your feet a broken and bloody mess for no other reason than because I can… and you’re powerless to stop me. Consider Round One a personal message that I’ll be sending to you, Mike, and while Round One will be a lot of fun for me… it’s going to be less fun for you.

Chris pauses for a moment before he states.

CHRIS PAGE: But what about the rest of you? Is it going to hurt my feelings if I come across Kim and Goth next? Is it going to bother me if I have to snatch victory away from Mac Bane seeing as we are all Saviors AND CCPE alike? Is it going to crush me to have to defeat my Mechanic in Peter Vaughn? Or what about Ken Davison? Not in the slightest. We thrive on competition, and in some cases, the best form of competition is against your own… in this case truer words have never been spoken. This entire tournament is set up for one of our teams to take the victory, when one wins… we all win, but there isn’t a single talent on this or any roster that is as red-hot as I am right now.

Melissa joins Chris as they both face the camera.

CHRIS PAGE: People can say or do whatever they need to to make themselves feel better for their shortcomings, but when you look at the team of Miss Melissa and Chris Page you’re not just looking at the Bombshell Internet Champion and you’re uncrowned World Champion; oh no, you’re looking at your worst fucking nightmare’s come true. The last thing we care about is anyone’s well-being when we step through those ropes, friends or foes. Miss Melissa and I are going to make a lot of history at the expense of any of you but it just do happens that Cal and Dawn are the first of many examples that we are going to set for the rest of you to desperately live up to. We welcome you to try but don’t cry when you test your skills against the only team in this Tournament that fucking matters. This is our time, this is our place, and here in a couple of days, the feelings that you get in the pit of your stomach aren’t going to be nerves… it’s going to be fear, and it’s going to be well-placed.

Miss Melissa then states.

Melissa: There are a lot of imposters in our midst trying to cosplay as Blast from the Past winners but there is only one pairing that is going to go all the way to the promised land and securing shots at the SCW World and Bombshell Championships. I hate to be the bearer of bad news for the rest of you… you’re looking at them.





30
Climax Control Archives / A Blast Of Pain
« on: March 24, 2023, 06:20:45 AM »

A blast of Pain

The shot opens at Hells Gate trainings facility, where Goth is on the phone with Melissa, talking about how her day has been with Chris Page while Goth had finished a training session with Kim Pain. He is smiling over the phone as he has not spoken with her for a while and is curious of what they have been doing so far.

“That sounds wonderful hun, I’m glad that you and Chris are having so much fun. And I’m sure that you two will kick the living shit out of Harris and Dawn Warren.”

He laughs as the two exchange some more words before he hangs up, he turns his attention towards the ring where Kim is finishing off her work out before walking over towards her. He had to admit that he must have found the perfect tag team partner outside his very own fiancé Melissa. Kim was a great wrestler, she had the mindset that he could admire and the wrestling ability to back it up. He watches her crank up an armbar on her sparring partner and could feel the pain that was etched upon the face of the woman that she did it to before she tapped out. He watches them go at it for a few more moments as he signals towards her that he is going to relax in the back in a bit and see her later.

He walks towards the locker room to take a shower and changes into some new clothes before walking into the relaxation room, or at least that’s what he always called it. He drops down into a comfortable couch and places his feet on the arm rest, closes his eyes and lets his thoughts roam back to his work out. Goth feels the strain on his arms and chest from all the weights that he had lifted to exercise the two body parts today, he just wanted to be ready to compete this Sunday in the first round of the Blast From The Past tournament.

“God, this couch feels so damn good.”

He groans as he readjusts his body against the fabric and sighs

“Some would say I am getting too old for this.”

He says with a smirk on his face, thinking back to many years ago when he was younger and had a total different mentality and lifestyle. But he has to admit that he could not remember having so much fun as a professional wrestler since his return in 2021. Leading up to even being asked by Mac Bane personally to join the Saviors, culminating in him winning three separate championships. A lot of wrestlers would give their left arm for a successful 1,5 year that he has had, but he had to admit that there is one thing missing.

“The World Heavyweight Championship.”

He groans with a big smile on his face, yes indeed. He wants to once again wear that championship belt again, to be called the very best in the wrestling industry for the final time. And he knew that winning this tournament is one way to do it.

“Hey old timer.”

Goth hears the voice of Kim Pain as she enters the room, he smirks as he slowly sits up and looks at her as she sits down on a sofa opposite of him. Goth admires the smirk on her face before spreading his arms and groans before waking up towards the refrigerator, he grabs a bottle of orange juice before turning his attention to Kim.

“Want something to drink??”

She lifts up a bottle of energy drink, telling him that she already is provided with something as he nods. He pours in the orange juice in a glass before walking back to the couch that he was sitting on.

“Ready for Sunday??”

Kim raises an eyebrow before taking a swig from her energy drink

“Am I ready?? I was born ready, the team of Bea and Hitamashii better be staying home. Because they are going down.”

Goth smirks as he nods his head before taking a sip from his orange juice, his thoughts go back to the mixed tag match that he and Melissa had against Bea and Bill Barnhart, the night where he and Melissa lost to them in the main event of Climax Control. He was sick and tired of it, because he felt that he had left his team down. But it only fuelled him to do better and take home the Roulette championship belt from Bill earlier in January. His win against Malachi gave him some extra motivation for this tournament, as this has been the first title defence that he won successfully as the other two title reigns ended after a first match. And now there is the Blast From The Past. A first round matchup against a team of two individuals that has never worked together, let alone have a chemistry that he and Kim have as all of the Saviors work out together at HG.

Yet it makes him realize that the pressure is on him and Kim, something that he welcomes because he is an competitor. That’s a trade that would never change upon his part, but the question remains of how long his body would be able to continue upon this season and then making his decision what he will be doing next with his wrestling career.

“Can I ask you something personal??”

Kim nods her head as she takes another sip from her energy drink while awaiting his question.

“Is it wrong for me to be this nervous for Summer XXXTreme?? I know I asked Melissa to marry me there on that ship, then again if we win this tournament I could also challenge for the gold. I….,”

He scratches the back of his neck as he sees Kim smiling while placing the energy drink on the table in front of her.

“There’s nothing wrong for being nervous Goth, but you got nothing to be nervous about. You and Melissa are such a cute couple, you two are meant for each other. On the world title subject, if you are worried that I won’t hold up my part of the bargain?? You won’t have to worry about that either.”

Goth chuckles, putting the glass of orange juice to his lips and takes a few more sips from it.

“Teaming up with you is the least worry that I have on my mind Kim, because you are exactly what I could have ask for in a mixed tag team partner besides Melissa of course. It’s just that I want to give Melissa the best wedding imaginable, I want to make this really PERFECT. And I am just worried that something would happen at a certain moment that I cannot have any control over.”

He lowers his head, taking a moment to think about what to say next.

“You are putting too much pressure on yourself Goth, it will be the perfect marriage for her no matter what. And you know why??”

He lifts his head up and looks at her face as she is smiling

“Because you two are in love and I know this may sound corny, but isn’t that what it is all about??”

Goth lets the words sink in and ultimately nods his head and lets out a sigh of relief as his left hand started shaking because he had been so tensed up by nerves before lifting the glass up to his mouth again as he finishes his drink

“You are right, as well as your earlier. I wouldn’t want to be Bea and Hitamashii this coming Sunday when the team of Kim Pain and Goth against the two of Bea Barnhart and Hitamashii.”

The two smirk towards each other as Goth gets up and walks off as the shot slowly fades.

Blast From The Goth, part one

We see Goth is standing in the middle of the six sided ring for this week’s Climax Control in British Columbia, Canada. The coolness causes his body to shiver, but he refuses to acknowledge it as he stares into the camera.

“Welcome to the first round of the Blast From The Past 2023, the first show of many in an elimination tournament. Just let these words sink in, elimination tournament. A tournament where people have the opportunity to be in contention to be number one contender for the world title. A tournament where people often have said that it is the luck of the draw, but for me?? It is who wants it the most, who wants to be the one that along with his or her tag team partner will overcome every single opposing team. The one team that can take control, will be the team that is the clear cut  favourites to win it. And guess what?? People are already pointing the fingers towards me and Kim Pain as one of the top favourites in this competition. And why wouldn’t they??”

He cocks his head sideways, keeping the coolness on his face as his eyes remain focused upon the camera.

“And on opening night of the tournament it is me and Kim Pain against former SCU talent Hitamashii and Bea Barnhart, clearly not a team that has chemistry and share a common goal. Oh sure, everyone wants to win the tournament to be a world champion, or do they?? Do you really want to be a world champion Hitamashii?? Because the way I see things my friend, is that you are just here to catch up with some old friends. Get a quick paycheck and a nostalgia pop from whatever is left from the SCU faithful that remembers you from those long forgotten days. You have no passion to win this tournament and challenge whomever the world champion is, so why would you even come out of the retirement hall and bore us with the same story that you have been telling every single year.”

“But who am I to judge huh?? I’m only a competitor that doesn’t want to look back and realize that I did not win this tournament because I lost to someone like YOU. Nothing personal my friend, but I know you are a protégé of one Casey Williams. A man that called himself the Freight Train of Pain, that was his only accolade that he has had inside the ring, but outside of it?? The biggest suck up on social media. But I guess that’s up to him to do if he does not want to be forgotten. But if that’s what has helped you to get into the business, then I understand. But I am into this business to bust heads and take down names before reclaiming the biggest price in the game. And everyone can tell the world that they put trust into their tag team partner that they have not been in the ring with as partners, I can!! Kim Pain is a veteran in this game, just like me she has the desire to destroy people and never look back after the bell has rang as none of you deserve it.”

“Bea perhaps has told you about her and Bill’s tag team victory against me and Melissa, something that I cannot disagree. But that’s the only thing that she can boast about besides the Mixed tag title reign that she and him have had. Because the only thing that she is known about is when she sprayed something in someone’s eyes. Good job lady, but not good enough to take down the assassins of the Saviors. Not good enough to take down two of the very elite that has been signed to CCPE. The very best that soon will add another victory into the cruise control path that I am on to win this tournament and challenge the world champion for MY BELT.”

“I may sound arrogant, I may sound like a guy that looks past his opponents. But I am that damn good, Kim is that damn good and that is why YOU TWO will dind out this coming Sunday that there’s always an opportunity in 2024. ”


Goth smirks as he walks towards the ropes and places his hands on the top rope while leaning forward towards the camera.

“So do me a favour, show up and accept the beating of a lifetime. Accept the difference between a part timer and more a manager than wrestler against two of the very ELITE that is out there in the wrestling industry today. And then we all know that it will be me and Kim Pain that are the very damn best…..”

With that the shot slowly fades

31
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH (c) v MALACHI - Roulette Title
« on: March 10, 2023, 05:41:59 PM »
OOC: Tried something new as the opening part is at certain points similar to the first rp i posted for Melissa. but with a twist that it evolves around what Goth is doing at points when he is alone instead of what Melissa did and was thinking. i hope you will enjoy nonetheless


After the Go Home show – Goth’s perspective

February 26th 2023

It’s late at night, hours after the final Climax Control has ended we see Melissa and Goth get out of the limo and enter their hotel room. Goth picks up the room key while Melissa walks towards the elevator with a disappointed look on her face. Goth turns around as he sees Melissa standing there in front of the elevator, he knew that pose oh so well and decides to do the same thing that he has always done for her in moments like these. He picks up his cell phone and checks for some late messages and notices a message from Kim Pain, telling that they will bring the pain in the Blast From The Past tournament. This causes him to smile as he puts the phone back into his pocket and walks up towards Melissa.

Melissa is waiting for the elevator doors to open as Goth stands next to her, he remains silent as he knows that in this mood that she is in that she is better left alone. So instead he just stares ahead of him, admiring logo of the hotel that was etched into the elevator doors. He had always been a man that loved subtle details like that as it would always distract him from things happening around him. He looks through the corner of his eyes towards Melissa, noticing her biting her lower lip. That is one of the bad habits that she started to do when she was in a bad mood. He wanted to say something, but decides not to when the elevator doors open and the two of them enter the elevator.

Goth presses the button to the top floor to where their hotel room is at as they stand there silently. They had decided to stay the night here before heading over towards the Saviors club house that they had been building in the middle of the Nevada desert. But Melissa always preferred to stay in a hotel after a show before heading “home”. Goth himself had never seen the point of this, the club house was only an hour drive away, but had caved in after understanding why it had meant so much for Melissa.

The elevator doors reopen a few seconds after they had closed on the ground floor, Goth drags the suitcases behind him as Melissa is checking on some messages that she had apparently missed on her cell phone. Goth starts to search the inside pocket with one hand to find the key to their hotel room while dragging along the suitcase. He hears a soft chuckle from Melissa as he looks over his shoulder and notices her smiling at her phone. Assuming that she must have received a text message from Chris Page for the tournament drawing as he remembers being on the phone with him during the drawing that happened. He was glad that he and Melissa had gotten fellow Saviors as their tag team partners int his tournament to crown a new number one contender for both world titles, even though secretly he had wished that he and Melissa had come out of the pairing together.

Goth takes a few more steps before standing still in front of the hotel room door, he looks over his shoulder one more time as he notices that Melissa is several feet behind him as she was clearly distracted by the use of her phone. He shakes his head before turning his attention back towards the door as he pushes the hotel key into the slot to open the door towards their hotel room before turning around and allowing Melissa to enter the hotel room first before him. She gives him a peck on the cheek as this is something she would always do for him before heading over towards the bedroom to fall on top of their bed.

“Want something special to drink Mel??”

He pushes his head inside the bedroom to see if she wants something to drink, but doesn’t even wait for her to answer as he already knows that she wants hot chocolate. He smiles as he heads over towards the coffee machine that also creates some delicious hot chocolate. He enters the ingredients inside the machine before turning it on and waits for it to be ready to pour in some delicious hot chocolate that he knows Melissa would enjoy.  He turns around and looks around the hotel room, he already got bored from the hotel room that they stayed in, he preferred to stay either at home in Manhattan or the Saviors club house as these places  are custom made for his and Melissa’s needs. No matter how much the hotels try to comply to their needs, they never fully make it. His thoughts get distracted when he hears the sound of the coffee machine ending and watches the hot chocolate being poured into the special created cup. He smiles as he grabs the cup of hot chocolate, he smells the flavour that comes from it before turning his head towards the bedroom as he heads over to present her the cup of chocolate.

“Here’s your hot chocolate sweetheart.”

Goth says before giving her a soft kiss on her cheek, she returns the kiss with a smile as she accepts the glass of hot chocolate. Goth walks back to the hotel room as he prepares himself a cup of orange juice, craving for the taste of orange juice as the arena they were staying in didn’t had any. He pours in the cup before turning his head as he hears Melissa talking to someone about him.

“Hi hun, I’m doing fine. Your dad and I just got back in the hotel after the show in Sin City Wrestling. Just relaxing a little and thought I would call my favourite man of the household.”

“I heard that!!!”

He hears them laugh ts his comment as this causes him to smile, he turns his attention towards a pan to boil some soup while he takes a sip from his orange juice. He grabs his cell phone and responds to Kim’s message by sending her a Youtube clip from Judas Priest’s classic “Pain Killer”, knowing that she would enjoy this. He takes a sip from his orange juice before hearing a response on his phone, causing him to look at a GIF of an angry granny screaming. This causes him to laugh as he responds towards her and then puts his phone away into his back pocket before turning his attention towards the soup

“That would take only a few more moments.”

He takes another sip from his cup of orange juice, he walks towards the television and turns on the tv, surfing through some sports channels before turning off the television and throws the remote control on a sofa. He walks around the hotel room before turning his attention back to the pan of soup and notices that it is ready as he pours it inside two bowls for him and Melissa before turning his attention towards the bedroom as he enters it.

“So what’s up with Gerrit?”

He asks Melissa as he hands her a bowl of soup, she grabs it while placing the cup of chocolate on the nightstand next to her.

“He was asking if he could visit us at a show one day, I told him that I would ask you if he could spend the weekend of the show with us. Oh and he would love it if Kim and Kat would pick him up.”
 
The two share a laugh at the final comment as Goth sits down next to her as the two of them enjoy their own bowl of soup.

“I think that could be arranged, we just have to make sure that he is handcuffed with these two ladies.”

This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as she nearly spat out some soup that she just put inside her mouth just as Goth made his comment. Goth smiles as he notices Melissa staring at him before shaking her head.

“Poor Gerrit, if he only knew how vicious Kim could be.”

“I am sure that he already knows after watching what she did in that match against Seleana Zdunich. I am sure that none of the ladies in that fatal fourway wants any piece of Kim.”

The two remain silent as they eat their soup and drink their hot chocolate as the shot slowly fades.

The next day

Goth is at the airport, waiting board on the airplane to Manhattan, New York. He wears his patented black Armani suit and black sunglasses while carrying a small suitcase. Every five he checks on his watch to see how much more time he needs to wait before boarding the airplane, a nervous twitch that he showcases when he flies back home to visit the grave of his dead wife. Something that he does every few months when his busy schedule allows him to do so, searching for that emotional connection that he had shared with her for a majority of his life.

We see Goth turn his head sideways as he heard some voices, afraid that he was being recognized by fans. Only to sigh of relief as he notices that a couple has jumped into each other’s arms as one of them has exited the portal from the airplane.

“Stop losing your sanity Gerrit.”

He says to himself as he scratches the back of his neck, trying to collect his thoughts as he is very tired from a bad night of sleeping. He finally decides to take a seat on an empty bench that gives him a clear view of the portal that he has to enter in 30 minutes, he slowly sits down as he casually looks from left to right whether some people had noticed him. He neve made an issue of taking some to spend time with his fans, but this moment is just too emotional for him. Knowing that today is his deceased wife’s birthday and he wanted to spent some time with her before focussing on his first Roulette title defence. He reaches down into he pocket of his jacket and grabs his cell phone to check for messages. He notices a sweet message from Melissa, wishing him luck with the trip as she was planning to work out with Kim Pain.

He smiles, he could not have asked for anyone better than her. Throughout the years that he and Melissa had been together has brought them really close together, something that he had considered to be a blessing from above. He looks a bit longer on the screen of his cell phone as he suddenly notices a shadow fall over him, causing him to slowly look upwards.

“Forgive me sir, is this from you?”

A young man stands in front of Goth, somewhere in his early 20’s holding a rather expensive watch in his hands that Goth recognizes to be his. His reaction is to lift his hand towards his wrist where his watch needs to be and feels nothing but his wrist.

“Yes, thank you. How?”

The young man hands him the watch with a smile upon his face before sitting down next to Goth as he quickly puts the watch back around his wrist.

“I had noticed you taking the watch off your wrist when you were washing your hands after leaving the toilet, but you forgot to put it back on again.”

Goth remembers that moment and indeed realizes that he had walked away without concerning himself about his watch. He places his hands to his head and groans in anguish.

“You okay sir?”

The young man asks as his gaze is filled with genuine concern as Goth raises his head from his hands with a nod .

“Yeah, I am alright. Thank you…”

Goth says, clearly lying as he immediately gets up from the bench and walks towards the portal. He realizes that there is still some more time left before he can board on the plane, but he didn’t wanted to get into a conversation with anyone else. He turns around a corner and leans with his back against the wall while letting out a sigh. He places a hand around the wrist where he feels the wrist still attached to it. His wrist is shaking as he is sweating and breathing heavy. The thought that he nearly had lost the watch that he had received from his deceased wife caused him to burst out in tears. The watch was his favourite one as it was a memory to his wife, as she had given this to him on their 15 year anniversary, it was the last anniversary that they had shared before she was diagnosed with cancer.

“Calm down Gerrit, we had an angel watching over us.”

He shakes his head and blinks his eyes, he feels his throat dry up as he looks around to see if he can find something to drink when realizes that it is finally time for him to board the airplane. He cocks his head from left to right, taking a deep breath before walking towards boarding the plane.

Manhattan, New York

Goth is standing in front of the gave of his wife, he had placed several flowers in the vase that stands in front of the headstone, admiring the picture that he himself had picked out to have been placed inside the headstone behind glass. He has his hands behind his back, holding on to his black gloves in his left hand while trying to keep him from crying in front of the woman he had loved for such a long time.

“Hello Chantal.”

It’s the same opening sentence that he always used when visiting his deceased wife’s grave, as if she is waiting for him to talk to her on he deathbed. It was something that he had done quite some time when the moment had come that she was unable to openly respond to him during he final days of he life. He had shared so much time with her, hoping against better judgment that somehow his love would give her the energy to fight against this terrible disease. He knew now that it was a selfish deed, but then again he had only loved her throughout his life and was afraid to head on with his life without her.

“I want you to know that Melissa and I are going to marry this year…..”

The words come from his lips with a certain amount of doubt and nerves, as if he feels like he is betraying the love of the woman that he shared his life with. Quickly reminding himself that she had told him that he had to find love with someone else, words that had slapped him in the face harder than any blast he had received from whatever wrestler he had faced in his career. But he knows now that she was right, she had often told him that he had too much love to share and it would be a waste if he never got to share it with someone else. Someone like Melissa.

“It had taken me a long time to finally have the opportunity to ask her, we got….. distracted a few times.”

He starts to laugh at the mere mention of the distractions as Candy somehow managed to interfere with them.

“I’m sure that you had a front row seat up there while watching us fail.   ]”

He pinks a tear away while chuckling to himself, holding on tight to his wrist of the hand that is holding on to the gloves. He looks up in the sky, trying to blink the tears out of his eyes before letting out a real big sigh.

“It’s so fucking conflicting for me at times Chantal, you left this world and I couldn’t contain myself anymore. I blamed the world at first for what has happened to you, then I blamed myself. And all I could remember was those words of you telling me to find new love.”

He is struggling to keep his tears away as finally the tears start to flow as he puts his left hand to his face. He remains silent for a few minutes before inhaling deeply and looks back at the headstone once more.

“I didn’t wanted to leave your loving memory for someone else, but I know now that I was merely an idiot. I have enough love for everyone, including you my dear beloved wife. And that’s why I finally asked her, that’s why I finally found the courage and strength to move on with my life. So that’s why I am here, to thank you in believing in me.”

He remains standing there, staring at the loving picture of his deceased wife, his facial expression is a mixture of emotions and still trying to maintain a tough look.

“I am also here to tell you first, that I intend to wrestle until the moment is right for me to finally retire for good. To walk away from Sin City Wrestling for good as an active competitor. To be there for my son, to be there for the career of Melissa… to be there for the rest of the Saviors and CCPE. But until that moment comes there is still a few things I need to do. To maintain Roulette champion as long as possible, to win the Blast From The Past and headline shows as once again a world heavyweight champion. And if someone had told me this shortly before or after your passing, I would have told them that they were crazy. I would have told them that they needed to get the fuck out of my life. But here I am Chantal, renewed… some say that I am better than I have ever been before. And I have this all to thank to one person, that’s you.”

Goth kneels as he grabs something out of his pocket, he holds it in his hands as it is hidden for the camera to see. He stares at it for a few moments before attaching it to the headstone near the picture of his wife before walking off. The camera turns towards the grave as we see a silver necklace of an angel dangling around the picture of his dead wife before the shot slowly fades.

Roulette Title Defence

We are back at the clubhouse from the Saviors as Goth is sitting down on his king sized bed, Melissa has left to do some stuff with his son as he is sitting there bare chested and looking down at the Roulette championship belt.

“I never thought I would end up being the one that has held the most title reigns in this company, it still feels so surreal to me. And I am sure that if you ask the casual fans what wrestler would have held the most titles?? Then I am sure that I would not have been their number one option.”

Goth lowers his face, takes a deep sigh as he pulls back his hair with both hands while never tearing his eyes away from his championship belt.

“I’m no J2H, I’m no Kris Ryans, I am no Gabriel, Jack Washington, no fancy wrestler that has got something that would allow the imagination of the fans go wild. And if I could be honest with myself?? I really don’t care anymore. There was a moment in time that I would’ve cared, that I would have stated the obvious that I am just as big or even bigger than any of these names. But that’s because it felt as if reality was slipping through my fingers and I couldn’t stop it even if I wanted to. It actually started to hurt me that nobody was referring me as a legend like those other names. Nobody wants to have a once in a lifetime match against me…. Because in their eyes my time has passed or I never had it in the first place.”

“And you know what?? I started to believe that.”


Goth reaches his right hand forward, grabs hold of the leather strap and lifts the belt up high from one end of the belt as the other nearly touches the bedsheets.

“this is the fourth time that I am holding this belt as champion, four times. It’s funny how I remember hearing Melissa tell Jessie Salco that she will be stuck forever in that division… and look at me now?? I guess life does have a way to showcase irony in a strange way doesn’t it? But to me it is something completely different.”

He holds the championship belt only inches in front of his face as his face shows no sign of emotion whatsoever.

“This belt represents another opportunity for me, I mean since returning to the company I have held the Mixed tag team championships, Internet title and now this one. I just hope that my fortune will be a more awarding one than the others…. Not to have them lost at the first title defence like the other two.”

He grinds his teeth in anguish as he shakes his head.

“But of course I can tell the world that today is a different day, that the past is the past and the future looks bright. But then I would be a hypocrite wouldn’t I??? I would be telling myself that there’s no chance in hell for me to lose this belt, only to realize that I need to go through this when I face you for this championship belt in a matter of just days don’t we Malachi?? A returning name from the days of SCU, I could say a lot of things to you Malachi. But firs tof all, I should say welcome. “

“Now that I have shown you respect and a few nice words makes me realize that I can finally get to the point, the point of telling you what you can expect this coming Sunday. T’he question I need to ask is, are you ready???”


He closes his eyes after draping the championship belt back on the bed in front of him as he leans against the pillows and spreads his hair all across it.

”What can you expect? I’m not going to talk about how I am going to beat you, humiliate you and slap on whatever wrestling move that I could think off. Because quite frankly, I get bored listening to people as if they are a broken record and have no damn passion in their hearts. Passion that people have doubted me from since I returned to wrestling in late 2021. Telling me that it was nice to have seen me on show 300 of this company, but that I needed to go back to anonymity…. Because I would not mount to anything resembling of what I had done in the past.”

“I don’t know how you would react to things like that after being in this industry since 2003…. But that was something that I allowed to mentally break me in the last few months before my eventual retirement. Nowadays?? I will just accept that the views of these young kids these days are not what I had been taught when I was that young. But what do they know I ask you??”

“And then I look at you, a returning house hold name from SCU. A multi champion, a man that has been undefeated since his return. Facing someone that I thought would have been next in line for this title…. But I guess I just have to say that I was happily surprised to see that there is still fight and passion in people to become a champion. But that is where the nice words ends my friend.”


Goth closes his hands to fists as he tenses his arms as a shiver runs down his spine before him letting out a sigh and smiles.

“You see Malachi, even though some people would say that this title reign is beneath me. That it is beneath my hall of fame career to hold a lower tier championship belt. And to people like that I have got only one thing to say, that all of them can just go to hell. Because I don’t give a shit whether this is a lower tier, mid card belt or whatever in between. It is my direction BACK to the world title…. And all I can do to make things interesting is just roll the dice and watch whether the ball ends up on red… or black.”

Goth refers to the roulette wheel significantly present upon the championship belt, referring to the roulette wheel that gets spun before every single match in determine the stipulation of the match.

“It will all be a mere guess on whether it will be a simple all out brawl, a wrestling clinic or merely the fact that I have to draw first blood to walk away from this match STILL Roulette champion. What a joyful occasion would that be, to have the bells ring and nearly angels singing while doves fly off with a flower in their beaks…. Representing peace in our hearts and souls.”

Goth suddenly bursts out in laughter after uttering those words.

“AND THAT’S EXACTLY WHERE I DIFFERANGE!!! Because who cares about peace and quiet?? Only sentimental fools that believe that their careers are onloy beginning!!! Are you one of those Malachi??? Or are you merely riding the coattails of what you once were back in the day???”

“I have to admit, I have not much recollection of your past accomplishments in SCU. The few names that I remember were the names of those who I used to have fought alongside or against in the past. Those who I merely have accepted as people that wanted to wind down their careers in a fashion that made me sick. People like Lord Raab, oh yeah… the man that once was a world and internet champion. A man that was once referred and respected for his viciousness. Now a man that earns scrap to remain relevant and buy himself something to eat.”

“And what is it in these words that resembles to you Malachi?? Nothing, nothing instead of just merely a memory. Because every single time that I heard your name, was the mere fact that I could not help but think what I would have done to a man like Raab. A man that I considered a friend!! A trustworthy man!! A man that I invested time and energy in, hoping that one day he could take over from me…. And he ran like a little bitch. I guess now why a mask comes in handy for him don’t we???”

“And those feelings will be interjected upon my desire to beat you Malachi. Call it sado masochistic… call it whatever you want… all that I get from it is satisfaction and nothing more than pleasure. Pleasure to know that when I beat the living shit out of you, that I would not look back at a career that could have meant something, but more the mere satisfaction knowing that I have been right all along.”


He shows a sinister smile on his face before looking down at the championship belt.

“Has it ever crossed your mind that this would be the direction that this conversation I am trying to start would turn to Malachi?? Of course you would be unable to think past the thought of whether you should turn left or right. Because these are the simple questions that people like you could ask themselves and remain relevant. To have people look at you and say that this was the man that thought Goth in his first title defence. See Malachi, I already made you even more relevant than Lord Raab would ever be if he ever dared to step foot inside this company once again. “

“Even people like Amy Santino, a woman that I respect… so nothing but good thoughts and vibes towards her. But that should have never been the direction that she should have gone through. To lower themselves for people like you…. Because that’s what legends of this company willing did to themselves in the hope of having one home grown talent make it in this company. I guess you are one of the new names that try their best to find a pot of gold to take home with them.”

“If I can give you some good advice Malachi…, keep on searching. Try once more as Spring is in the air and everyone gets a little bit crazy as if they got butterflies int heir stomachs. Because this time you will survive the cold winter days that I will bring to the dance and crush your hopes and dreams in an instant. So please, entertain me with the thought that I could be wrong… And I will show the world why I am the man that holds this Roulette championship.”


With that the shot fades as Goth can be seen smiling sadistically.



32
OOC: I have permission to use the character Kim Pain in my rp


Week 2
 
It’s early in the morning, Melissa is preparing her lunch in he nightie. She has put some fruit in a blender to make herself a smoothie as Goth walks into the kitchen in nothing but his PJ bottoms. He walks towards Melissa, stops as he kisses her on the cheek before heading over to the refrigerator to make him some breakfast. Melissa smiles after receiving the kiss as she cannot help but admire his muscular back. The man that she had fallen in love with has still a great physique for being in his forties, she knew what he is willing to do to keep his physique up to par. She turns her attention back to the blender as she stops the machine, turns her attention towards the cupboard above the counter and grabs a glass before filling it with the fruit smoothie. 
 
She licks her lips as she puts the glass to her mouth and slowly lets the fruit pour down her throat as she swallows the entirety in a couple of attempts. With every moment that she puts the glass away from her is where she checks in on Goth, looking on as he makes a cheese sandwich before adding some cucumber that he is cutting himself personally. He then does the same by cutting some tomato slices and adds that along with the cucumber on the cheese sandwich.
 
“That looks delicious.”
 
She says with a smile as Goth looks over his shoulder towards her and winks before turning his attention back to the sandwich. He cuts it in half as he puts one half on top of the other and puts it to his mouth and takes a bite from it. The two remain silent for a few moments as they are both enjoying their breakfast before Melissa decides to clean up her glass. 
 
“Get out of the way big fella….,”
 
Melissa says with a win in her eyes before bumping into him using her hips, this causes Goth to pretend as if he got clotheslined by a three hundred pound man as both of them burst out in laughter afterwards. Melissa turns her attention towards the sink as she turns on the water and cleans the cup when suddenly feeling Goth’s strong arms wrapping around her waist before pulling his body in close against hers.
 
“Hmmm, that feels great.”
 
She sighs after feeling the soft lips from Goth touching the skin from Melissa, the two remain standing there for a few moments as Goth has his face touching the side and top of Melissa’s as his hands are caressing her midsection. Reluctantly Goth pulls away, telling her that he has got an appointment that he doesn’t want to go to but has to. She kisses him on the cheek before telling him that she would wait for him with something special in mind. This causes him to raise his eyebrow and smiles before kissing her on the lips as he leaves the kitchen. She walks over towards the kitchen table, sits down on a chair as she rests her head on top of her hands and sighs.
 
“I wish we could have had a day for ourselves at least once these past two weeks.”
 
She remains seated there at the kitchen table for a few more moments, looking on her watch as she notices that it’s close to the time that Kim had agreed to go to the gym with her. She quickly gets up and heads over towards her bedroom and takes a shower before getting dressed. Only to meet up with Kim, sitting in the living room where Melissa just enters.
 
“There’s our future Bombshell Internet champion.”
 
Kim says while giving Melissa a wink, Melissa giggles as she walks over towards Kim and gives he a big hug before sitting down next to her. Kim is dressed in a pink shirt, matching pink shorts and knee high socks. Melissa puts on her gym shoes before preparing herself fo them to go to the gym as Kim stops her for a moment.
 
“Something wrong???”
 
Melissa asks Kim as we see Kim shake her head no, patting on the couch next to he to tell Melissa to sit down again. Melissa turns her attention towards Kim with a questionable look on he face.
 
“So what’s on your mind Kim??”
 
Kim stares at Melissa for a few moments before letting out a grin.
 
“So Goth told me that both of you want me and Kat to pick up his son???”
 
This catches Melissa completely off guard, she clearly had forgotten all about the conversation that she and Goth had a week ago when they entered their hotel room. She starts to shake her head before looking over towards Kim with an embarrassed look on her face.
 
“Oh yeah, I had forgotten to ask you that Kim. It’s just me and Gerrit both have to do a meet and greet to promote the Super Card when Gerrit Jr’s plane lands at the airport. It would mean the world to us if you and Kat….”
 
Kim holds a hand in front of Melissa’s face, causing Melissa to turn silent wondering why.
 
“You two wee wondering if me and Kat were interested in babysitting a hormone driven teenager?? Seriously???”..
 
Kim raises an eyebrow towards Melissa, holds that look for a few seconds as this causes Melissa starting to get worried about he promise that she had made towards Goth his son. Only to notice the patented smirk on Kim’s face that tells he that she was only messing with her.
 
“I should’ve known….”
 
The two give each other a hug before pulling away from each other, Kim takes the opportunity to place her hand on the knee of Melissa as he face turns serious instantly
 
“Of course I would do that for you guys, I just hope Goth’s son can handle being in a car with two women that are cranky if they haven’t had a pot of coffey yet in the morning.”
 
This remarks causes Melissa to hide her face in her hands, unable to contain a serious look on her face after hearing Kim’s response. The two giggle as Melissa grabs he by the hand as the two women get to their feet before heading over to the personal gym in the Saviors clubhouse as Melissa stops her.
 
“I would be pleasantly surprised if he even dares to step foot in the car with you two wild foxes, especially after witnessing what you have done in your past few matches. You can be such a bitch sometimes Kim.”..
 
The two ladies laugh as they walk to the direction of the gym as Kim hits Melissa playfully on the ass.
 
“I will treat little Gerrit as good as possible, just as long he doesn’t anger me or Kat by mentioning that bitch Crystal. Because so help me God, he will be a very lucky boy if I allowed him to even walk on his own two feet.”
 
The words startles Melissa, wondering whether this was just a teaser from her friend or if she was absolutely serious. Only to be met by an all knowing smile from Kim as she realizes that Kim was only messing. The two head over towards the gym as we take a small break.
 
Returning from the break we see Melissa doing some pull ups on a bar, pulling her head past the bar while we see Kim lifting some dumbbells in the air while staring at herself into the mirror. Kim places the dumbbells back in the rack where she had grabbed them from and grabs a bottle of water as she takes a sip from it. She look upwards towards Melissa, admiring how the 5’9 powerhouse of the female side of the Saviors manages to execute a few more pullups before letting go. She grabs her towel and uses it to wipe off her face before grabbing her own bottle of water as well.
 
“How did that feel Mel???”
 
Mel takes a final sip from the bottle of water before planting it on the bench behind her, she turns her attention back towards Kim and gives he a thumbs up.
 
“It feels good hun, but being this close to Blaze of Glory makes me want to start kick somebodies ass instead of being in the gym working out. No offence.”
 
Kim giggles as she walks towards the exercise what Melissa had been using a few moments ago, wiping the bar clean with her towel as Melissa walks towards the dumbbells herself. Thee she places the towel against the back rest of the work out bench before directing her attention to the dumbbells herself.
 
“None taken obviously, I’m feeling the same way with this Fatal Four Way myself. But we have to be patient Mellie…”
 
Kim says before jumping upwards and grabs the bar that hangs in the air, she starts to pull herself upwards towards the bar while crossing her legs to make the exercise even more difficult while Melissa sits down and starts to lift the dumbbells above her head and nearly touching each other. She does that for a while as Kim is also busy, no other sounds can be heard then their groaning and sighing as they are spending a lot of energy on their exercises before both Mel and Kim stop. 
 
“Yeah I know, I’m really not surprised that these other three women are even going to consider showing up this coming Sunday. Don’t they know that they are facing a Great White Shark???”
 
Melissa tosses he head from left to right, trying to fee some of the tension that she is feeling in he neck and shoulder muscles before resting on the bench behind Kim. She lowes herself on he back, placing her towel across her face as she takes a few deep breaths before dropping the towel as she turns her head towards Kim. Kim who has walked towards the dumbbells again and picks up a few that are lighter than the ones Melissa used a few moments ago. Melissa admires the toned body of he friend, a wrestler that has been competing for most of her life and has been a ferocious animal inside and out of the ing. Melissa turns her head towards the ceiling of the gym, starting to think back to the Iron Woman match that she had against Jessie Salco, remembering the nearly ferociousness attitude that had kept herself on top of the match throughout the thirty minutes that both women had competed in. The vey same ferociousness attitude that she could not remember having when she had competed in a draw against Kayla or after her loss against Chelsea. She had wanted to walk into this title triple threat match with all the momentum in the world backing he up. 
 
But then she remembered the other triple threat title match that she was a part off a while ago, the night that she lost the Bombshell Roulette championship against one of the two women in this match in Ariana Angelos. She cannot contain a growl before lifting he hands towards her head and wipes some of the sweaty hair out of her face. She remains there for a few more minutes before sitting up again and asks Kim if she wanted to spot her as she was about to go for a bench press. She adds the weights on either side of the barbell before lowering herself on the bench and lifts her hands towards the Barbell. There she already notices Kim standing there, keeping an eye on Melissa just in case. Melissa breaths in a few times rather deep before pushing the barbell away from where it hung and start to drop it towards her chest before pressing it off of her, repeating this fifteen times while Kim stands there counting along with Melissa. Melissa notices at the end that things are getting a little bit more difficult as the Barbell and the weights slowly start to feel heavier and heavier until she manages to plant the Barbell back in it’s position. 
 
“That went great Melissa, we will do another rep after thirty seconds.”
 
Melissa nods her head, grabbing he towel to wipe her hands clean before grabbing the bottle of water and take a few small sips from it before placing it back on the floor again. She looks behind her, measuring the distance between herself and the Barbell before lowering down once more.
 
“Just say my name if you need me to help out okay??”
 
Melissa nods he head while letting her fingers wrap around the pat of the Barbell whee she needs to hold it. Squeezing her hand around it tightly for a few times as in to try and get a good grip on it before taking deep beath once again. She quickly lifts the Barbell off it’s place after having taken a deep breath for the third and final time, holding the Barbell in the air for a few moments before lowering it. Kim’s hands are ready, prepared to keep them underneath the Barbell at all time when Melissa needed her. Melissa feels the muscles in her arms slowly tensing up, but not enough for her to manage to do another session of fifteen reps before sitting up again as Kim gets off from behind the Bench Press. We see her add five more pounds to the weights on either side before standing behind the Barbell in anticipation for Melissa
 
“Okay baby girl, I’ve added five more pounds. Now you give me a  session of ten times okay??”
 
Melissa nods he head as she gets ready, lowering heself before placing her hands around the Barbell and prepare herself for pressing that Barbell off of her for ten consecutive times. The first five to seven times goes well enough, but she start to have some difficulties after number eight.
 
“That’s eight Mel, just two more baby girl. That’s it, just two more…, you can do it.”
 
Melissa starts to bare her teeth as her muscles ae starting to shake after having bench pressed the Barbell and weights for the eight time. Realizing that the final two would be extremely difficult 
 
“Kim……”
 
Kim immediately keeps he hands underneath the Barbell, allowing Melissa to lower it with more confidence that she would be there if she wouldn’t make it. She presses the Barbell up in the air for the ninth time, trying to find some balance as she keeps it in the air.
 
“That’s nine…, one moe Mel.”
 
Melissa feels he arms succumbing as she sets in the movement to lowe the Barbell, causing her to groan out loud as Kim keeps her hands loosely on the Barbell. This prevents it to fall on top of the chest of Melissa as she puts more and more pressure on herself to at least push the damn thing back in the air for the final time.
 
“ARRRGHHHHHH FUCK THIS!!!!”
 
The profanity somehow helps he to press the Barbell back off of her body and into the air as Kim helps her to guide the Barbell back into its place. Melissa sits up and beaths rather heavy 
 
“You did great Mel, I think we have done enough for today. So why don’t you go and hop into the shower??? I will join you shortly.”
 
Melissa nods her head as she starts to take a few more deep sips from the bottle of water, drinking it until it is entirely empty. She slowly gets to her feet, she feels that her body is very tired from the 1 hour plus workout that she and Kim had today. She feels the pressure on her legs as she walks rather slowly towards the locker room area and the showers, there she takes off her clothes as she grabs a bottle of shampoo and a few towels to hang outside the shower area as she stands underneath the hot rays of the shower, causing her to close her eyes and just enjoy the rather wonderful moment before starting to soap her body in with shampoo. She hears the door to the shower room open as Kim walks into the shower next to her and does the same as her. The two women don’t say a word for the entirety that they are inside the shower before Melissa decides to walk out of her shower. She grabs he towel and starts to dry herself off with it before wrapping another one around her body before walking towards the dressing room. There she puts on her underwear before putting on her clothing. We hear Kim enter the dressing room while having a large towel wrapped around her body. The two smile as they continue to get dressed before heading towards the living room of the Saviors clubhouse, meeting up with Goth and the others as the shot slowly fades. [/b]
 
Preparation
 
Melissa is sitting in a jacuzzi, relaxing from the long day that she has had, drinking from a cocktail while enjoying the view of the backgarden that Goth has paid for to be created. She is admiring the sunset, giving that beautiful many different colours from the sky as the sun has nearly vanished. Goth is sitting at the swimming pool, talking on the phone with his son as the two discuss on his son arriving tommorrow as both Kat Jones and Kim Paine would be picking him up. Melissa turns her attention towards the cockail, putting the straw between her lips and gently sucks on it
 
“Hmmm, delicious.” 
 
Melissa mutters after wiping her lips with the back of her hand. She lowers her head backwards against the pillow that she had placed behind her after having placed the cocktail on the edge of the jacuzzi. She closes her eyes as the warm bubblign water is easing her painful muscles somewhat, this past two weeks she had picked up more on her weighttraining than previous months. Realizing that with additional muscle that she could inflict more punishment upon her other two opponents, sacrificing some of her speed but gain some more explosiviness. She directs her left hand towards the glass that contains her cocktail, letting her finger tips gently run across the edge of the glass before turning her attention back towards the man she loves. 

She notices him slowly approaching her, he clearly had finished his phone call with his son as he slowly enters the Jacuzzi on opposite side of his fiancé. Goth places his cell phone next to him as his hands reach out towards those of Melissa as he two have a moment together in silence.

“How are things with Gerrit Jr.??”

she asks him lovingly while caressing the palms of his hands as he had turned them over on their back. Her fingers softly run over the lines of his hands, sensing the sensitivity of his hands as he instinctively pulls away a few times as her fingernails tickle him. It had always amazed her how sensitive his hands are after twenty plus years of having scarred his hands throughout his wrestling career. But it also made it one of the things that she loved about him the most.

“He is doing great, very excited for tomorrow as he cannot wait to visit us.”

“I am sure that we are the last ones on his mind after being picked up by Kat and Kim.”

The two laugh at her comment before Goth picks up the cocktail glass from Melissa and smiles before getting out of the jacuzzi

“I think I will make me one as well.”

Goth says as he slowly gts out of the jacuzzi and hands Melissa hr cocktail before walking off to make a cocktail of his own. Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from the cocktail before sighing.

“You people are really stubborn aren’t you??”

She says while not taking her eyes off the cocktail, circling aound with the straw before taking another small sip from it.

“But I guess you are just dying to find out what I have to say about Kayla Richards and Ariana right???”

She puts out her hand towards the camera, telling it through the hand gesture that she doesn’t care what it thinks and that she was merely sarcastic. She looks at some of the palm trees that had been planted around the swimming pool that is a few yards away from the jacuzzi that she is in, lowering her glass of cocktail and closes her eyes. She lets some of the hot water run over her body as she fills both hands with it and allows it to drop all over her. She lets out a sigh o relief as she enjoys the feeling it gives he body.

“I have listened to our champion with great of respect, at least she will acknowledge facts that has happened between us in the past be factual….. And then ié skimmed through Ariana’s promo to the few points that it actually made sense.”

“Now don’t get me wrong, it’s not the same Melissa that has made the mistake of underestimating you once Ariana…. Or the angry woman that wanted to prove you’re your fluke win was just that…. A fluke win. But we all have heard me acknowledge that don’t we?? So I’m not going to delve into history and point fingers towards each other about who is right and who is wrong. But you have to understand Ariana, that you aren’t the only one that can explain sayings like that… I guess you want to be considered a smart little girl, who has the mouth on the right spot…. Only the electric signals that comes from the brain sometimes distracts your vocal cords from producing something interesting to say.”


Melissa reaches behind her head and runs her finges through her wet hair, loving the sensation that it gives he as she sighs softly.

“You see Ariana, I knew how it would all be with you. You would first invite all your imaginary friends, have a tea party and discuss everything that is on your mind. I guess that’s how you work, that’s fine with me Ariana. Because even though that’s now how I work, I still respect the fact that you found something that somehow works for you. But then you go on a rant…. Or should I say, a tirade?? I mean there’s a Dutch saying that that goes a little like this…”

”Hij heeft de klok hooren luiden, maar weet niet waar de klepel hangt“


Melissa grins as she turns an eye towards the camera for a few seconds.

“Now I know it is unfair to produce a saying in my native language, you’re your little brain cannot comprehend. Seeing that you have never learned the Dutch language, but no worries little girl. I will translate it for you, although I am sue that you will still be lost in your ever more mysterious emptiness that you refer to as your own brain. Because it would mean He or she has heard the bell ring, but does not know where the clappe hangs.”

Melissa lets the word sink in for a few moment s as she gently sucks on the straw from he cocktail before letting out a sigh.

“And I can hear you little brain trying to figure it all out, but ultimately you will scream out from the top of your lungs. Desperately wanting to know what it means…, but the question remains.. should I?? it’s quite interesting to see how the Internet champion tells the same thing that I have been trying to communicate towards you Ariana. How you alte reality to either make you look like the victor…. Or to make you look like the victim. See how two different letters can make such a difference Ariana?? You see little girl, that Dutch saying is quite simple. It means that someone has heard something about a certain matter, but doesn’t know the full details about it.”

She raises an eyebrow towards the camera before giggling softly

“But the only difference between you and the usual subject that this saying is referring to is that you been there Ariana, you at least should know exactly what you should be talking about. Not like someone that overhears something from a conversation and then create a whole new spin to something that you clearly don’t know a damn thing about. But you?? You are just the opposite.”

“You are just the example that not every human being is capable to evolve from the state of mind that we have been in thousands upon thousands of years ago. Hell, let’s just take a century for fuck sakes, you are too stuck up to even realize that you need to take responsibilities for your actions and for decisions. And that means in accepting the fact that you lost when you lost and not just when you hold a victory or two over someone. Because let’s face it Ariana… if you keep doing that… you will ultimately become the victim of your own fiction and lies. “

“It’s been a reason why I barely took the time and effort to even mention you little girl. And why would I?? I have acknowledged my flaws, I have said what I needed to say as you are just an example of how luck can take you some places in this industry.”


Melissa turns her face towards the camera for the very first time, resting her head on top of her arms that she has draped across the edge of the jacuzzi while staring intently towards the camera.

“And before you start running your gums about the two wins that you hold over me, I was referring about a wrestling career instead of two victories. There’s a difference between pulling out a few wins on your own, or just being lucked out for not having people like Masque ending your career when they had the chance to. Because the way I see it Ariana, your fucked up nature of being an ignorant little bitch about admitting when you were wrong will ultimately cost you. You are the reason why people like me and Kayla Richards get a bad rep, because we take this sports seriously and you??”

“You just are just going to be stuck in the same realm like Jessie Salco, you believe what you believe…. But you are clearly too delusional to the reality that you are too good for the Roulette division, but lack what it takes to burst through to the mid card division that is the Bombshell Internet division.”


She shakes her head from left to right, having closed her eyes before slowly pushing he body away from the edge of the jacuzzi as she slowly sits on the edge of it.

“And right now I am going to explain your pitiful mind why Ariana. You are so stuck up on the fact that you belittle the mere fact that I am the ONLY one that has beaten both of you. And why is that Ariana?? Well I will tell you exactly why, because you ae stuck upon the fact that the only highlight of your stinking career is you holding two victories over me. Good for you, hold on to those victories. Because if history DOES repeat itself like you are basing your entire hopes and dreams of winning this triple threat. Then you will end up just like Jessie Salco, buried under the pressure and EXPECTATIONS that SHE could not  muster up the last time she and I faced off in the middle of the ring.”

“I have beaten you before, I have beaten Kayla Richards before. Hell, I even drew her to a no contest because she could not beat me Ariana. And if you are half the woman that you proclaim to have been, then you would have mentioned that instead of me losing to Chelsea…. A competitor that I have congratulated already for her victory. But instead you go for the easy way out, just like not allowing the world to understand WHY you could not do what I have done against Kayla… And you know why Ariana?? Because when the pressure is on in a way that YOU have never been a part of before?? You choke, you slowly start to drown in a pool of quicksand. Desperately reaching out for branches that aren’t there…. That’s why both me and Kayla do not respect you. Not because of your abilities, but the mere fact that you are too stupid to even use them.”


Melissa shakes her head as she turns around, leans back against the edge of the Jacuzzi and leans her head backwards.

“Speaking of the champion, how a difference a day makes right?? I mean seriously, at least here is a woman that shows respect. She does not have to like me, she does not even have to care about what I have done in the ring against whomever. This woman knows that I am a threat to her title reign and does not walk away from her opinion. Something that I can respect, something that is just having a breath of fresh air hit me in the face and allow me to inhale oxygen for the very first time. I’m sorry Ariana, but when I am forced to listen to your rambling, it almost seems to be as if I am listening to Miss Piggy on crack!! But in comparison to having to hear what Kayla had to say, It sure as hell has made me realize that I have been stuck into the Jessie Salco and friends division….. err I mean the Bombshell Roulette title division for way too long. I guess having lost that championship belt to you must have been a blessing instead of a curse. Because now I am actually in a division where I know that every single time that I step foot in the ring I am facing an equal. That’s clearly not a distinguished honour that I can bestow upon you Ariana…. For obvious reasons.”

She smirks as she splashes some water in her face.

“Forgive me if I have wasted too much time upon Ariana champ, I know time is precious and we cannot have the most important person waiting for way too long now can we?? And with important I was actually referring to the only person that I should have been considered as my true opponent. Now I realize that if I had not went the distance against you a while ago, that my name would have not even been on that marque sign outside the arena. That you would have had an easy night against a bash talking jezebel without having to break a sweat. And for someone that has held that title over 150 days as an accomplishment is having a match with Ariana Angelos not a memory that you wish to look back upon fondly.”
“You see, just like I have said the other week. I respect your accomplishments, I respect the fact that you have beaten some of the names that are considered hall of famers and the exact best that the company has to offer. And I am not going to take easy road by slamming the names of the women that you have mentioned, telling the world that they are past their prime or not on my level. But I am going to take a word from what you have mentioned in your promo the other week, a word to describe the two of us…. One word that would tell exactly why this match should have been a one on one confrontation all along…. The word of being “Special”. Special as in the mere fact that we strive to be the very best in every single division. We strive to be the very best PERIOD, to work yourself up on the ladder and ultimately be recognized for what you have done inside that ring by earning a title shot against someone that is being proclaimed the very best. That’s what “Special” means to the both of us isn’t it Kayla???”

“Special as in being sick and tired for losing a damn match, yet to pick yourself up again the following night and pick yourself up again against the following opponent that is in your way. I respect the mere fact that you have explained to me that even though you hated the concept of the Roulette title, you still mustered up everything that you had to try and win it. Do I agree with the words that you have used several weeks ago in our last confrontation?? No, but at least you have bettered yourself into explaining why you tried….. but failed… two losses so far, two losses since joining Sin City Wrestling. Two losses and a draw…., which two third of those results are due to me. And yet you acknowledge it as it is a result that you had wished it had not happened.”

“You nullify the entire attempt from Ariana, who is trying so desperately to tell me that I did not truly beat you… as there was no pinfalls or submissions that came into play. Actualloy proving a point to me that I have not yet reconsidered, the mere fact that she isn’t still over the fact that I eliminated her from doing what I have done to you. I guess a traumatic experience is exactly what she is taking with her to bed every single time that she tries to cry herself to sleep. Something that you could get away with in the Roulette division isn’t it Kayla?? Not in the leagues where you need to fight and be “Special”.”


She slowly lowers her head underneath the water for a few moments, before coming back up again as she pushes her hair behind her head and catches for breath.

“You know something Kayla?? Let us do each other a favour and end the dream of Ariana’s hopeful quest of ever outgrowing the division that contains her big inspiration. Let us just take her out of our very own misery, before we decide to focus upon who it truly is all about. You and me, because that is what this match and that title deserves isn’t it??”

“I respect the fact that you have held that championship belt for such a long period of time, making it even more special if I am the one that is ultimately going to dethrone you for that same belt. “

“Having held the Bombshell Roulette championship belt in my young career meant something very special. It made me realize that I had arrived, but just as important that I need to fight even harder to have made that championship win be something relevant. And even though I did not hold that championship belt as long as you have, I did learn so much from every single day that I have held that belt. And just to think that I will be holding another belt that is a Bombshell division version of the one that my fiancé has held. Is something that I need to experience Kayla. And I am going to do anything that I can to obtain that championship belt Kayla. I will not stop until I have one of these officials wrap that championship belt around my waist while being declared to be the NEW Bombshell Internet champion. “

“And how I do it? Or to whom?? That is something that fate has to determine inside the six sided ring. But I can guarantee that when I beat you for that championship belt…, I will hold it with pride, I will hold it with honour. And I hope that at least when the end result is exactly what I have been telling you and Ariana all along?? Then I will gladly defend that championship belt against you in a one on one confrontation. To declare to the whole wide world without a shadow of a doubt who truly is the one that deserves to be called “Special”.”


Melissa slowly gets out of the jacuzzi and smiles as she notices Goth emerging with a bathrobe in his hands. She quickly allows him to help her get into the robe as the two give each other a hug before walking off towards the clubhouse. Melissa tells Goth something before giving him a kiss on the lips as he continues to walk while she turns around.

“You see for you being special is something that is very important to you Kayla. Apparently you believe that it makes you somehow stand out from each and every other Bombshell in this company. And perhaps for the majority of our roster you may be right, but when it comes down to the woman that has had your number so far in our young careers?? It only means that compared to me?? You are nothing but second best. Something I am fully aware that you do not wish to hear after having worked so hard on that legacy that you have created. But you aren’t the only one that believes in work ethic will grant you success like yours…. So good luck to you Kayla, may the better Bombshell win… and Ariana?? Just stay out of the way okay?? You may just get hurt.”

With that Melissa winks and waves towards the camera before entering the clubhouse as the shot slowly fades.



33
OOC: I have permission from the handler to use Kim Pain in my rp, i hope you enjoy



After the Go Home show – Melissa’s perspective

February 26th 2023

It’s late at night, hours after the final Climax Control has ended we see Melissa and Goth get out of the limo and enter their hotel room. Goth picks up the room key while Melissa walks towards the elevator with a disappointed look on her face. Even though she was happy that she had found out that she and Chris Page would team up for the Blast From The Past Tournament, it still left a foul taste in her mouth that she had lost against Chelsea. It was a good match and she has to admit that Chelsea had won fair and square, but she is a competitor and she always wants to reach the very top of her game no matter who it is against.

She waits for the elevator doors to open as Goth stands next to her, he remains silent as he knows that in this mood that she is in that she is better left alone. Something that she reminded herself that he had to learn the hard way on the early days of their relationship. She mentally sighs as the elevator door opens and the two enter, Goth presses the button to the top floor to where their hotel room is at as they stand there silently. They had decided to stay the night here before heading over towards the Saviors club house that they had been building in the middle of the Nevada desert. But Melissa always preferred to stay in a hotel after a show before heading “home”.

The elevator doors reopen a few seconds after they had closed on the ground floor, Goth drags the suitcases behind him as Melissa is checking on some messages that she had apparently missed on her cell phone. She skills all the seemingly un important messages until reading a text from Chris Page reading:

“Let’s Dance!!!”

This causes a smile to emerge upon her face, he had seen the drawing for the tournament and clearly was happy to have been paired with a fellow Saviors as well as one of the latest signees of CCPE. She had hoped for a positive drawing as she had noticed that there were several great possible tag team partners out there. But to find one in one of their own group was something she could have only wished for, especially with a legend that in stature easily matched that of her fiancé. She looks up at Goth, who was walking ahead of her before reaching the hotel room door. She smiles warm hartedly as she watches him open the hotel room door, but allows her to enter first before him. She gives him a peck on the cheek as this is something she would always do for him before heading over towards the bedroom and falls on top of their bed. Goth pushes his head inside the bedroom to ask her if she wanted something to drink, she doesn’t answer as Goth already knows what she wants and walks off. She moves through her messages until she reaches the final one, this one made her smile widen as if it was from ear to ear. It was from Kim Pain, telling her Melissa that there’s no shame in ending up number two in the tournament after her and Melissa’s fiancé.

“You are so funny.”

Melissa mutters while still grinning as she responds to Kim in a fashion that the two were used from each other. Kim had become one of her closest friends since joining the Saviors and CCPE. Not withstanding how close she was with Kat, but with Kat having a more office job helping Chris Page out with CCPE the two have not had many opportunities to catch up with each other, even though Melissa understood the position that Kat was in and loved her still very much. But the spark that Kim had brought to the team was exactly what Melissa had needed to get over that negative slump that she had been in for a while towards the end of last year. She spends some more time exchanging messages with Kim before placing the phone next to her on the bed as she closes her eyes. She feels a headache pounding through her head as she gingerly touches her forehead with the back of her hand. She winces a little after her hand made contact with her head before slowly trying to calm down again.

She could not help but wonder why she has not been upset as in the ways she had been when she had lost her first match against one of the two opponents in this Bombshell Internt Title match in Ariana Angelos. It was just like this match a triple threat. She had accused her that this result was a fluke, only to have tasted defeat once more by the woman that took away her Roulette title. Then it was the defeat against Jessie Salco as well as Masque due to interferences from the earlier mentioned Jessie Salco. It was probably because of the angr that was building inside her towards Ariana and Jessie, they were the two Bombshells that she could not stand, seriously considering even calling it hatred towards them. It took her a while to realize that she had let her personal feelings take over from her professional mindset. Something that she rebounded from by beating the current Bombshell Roulette champion as well as Jessie Salco in their final encounter. So losing to Chelsea was something not so much unexpected, but rather inconvenient considering the momentum that she had going into the match against her, but lost. In the past Melissa would have destroyed her entire locker room, now she is aware that she was outwrestled by a better competitor on that given night. Something she knew that she would rebound from, learning from your mistakes makes you a better wrestler was a lesson Goth had taught her early on. But still, she didn’t like it.

“Here’s your hot chocolate sweetheart.”

Goth says before giving her a soft kiss on her cheek, she smiles as she truly was craving one. She knew that it didn’t fit her training regiment, but then again she would train it off the next day. She takes a sip from the hot chocolate as she closes her eyes and savours the taste of the hot liquid. This was her moment to relax on a Sunday evening before she and Goth would cuddle up late at night in bed and watch a movie and fall asleep. She started to wonder how Goth’s son was doing, she had not spoken to him in quite some time as she takes another sip from the hot chocolate before grabbing her cell phone and starts a video call with Gerrit Jr.

“Hiya Mel!! How are you??? How is dad???”

She smiles, always the enthusiastic response when she would call him.

“Hi hun, I’m doing fine. Your dad and I just got back in the hotel after the show in Sin City Wrestling. Just relaxing a little and thought I would call my favourite man of the household.”

“I heard that!!!”

Both Melissa and Goth’s son Gerrit Jr. are laughing at the response coming from the other room from his father. He shakes his head and rolls his eyes

“I saw your match Mel, too bad you didn’t win it. But I am sure with your title match coming up that you will rebound from it. And about me?? Well I just finished homework and was about to hang out with some friends and play some video games.”

“Any lady friends I should know about???”

Melissa asks while giving him a wink, she giggles when she notices him slowly starting to turn red.

“I uhm…,”

“No worry sweetie, your secret is safe with me. But I want you to know, if you ever have any questions?? Don’t hesitate to ask okay?? I don’t want you to hurt yourself sweetie.”

This causes him to relax and start to smile again.

“So when can I come over and visit you again??? I look forward to meet the other Saviors as well.”

Melissa looks at him as she notices that red glow returning again.

“Are you sure you want to see us just for us?? Or did your eyes catch my good friend Kim Pain???”

Gerrit Jr. tries to give a response, but the only thing that he could muster was some stammering as his face turns beet red. This causes Melissa to giggle as she loves to torment him a little as she had noticed he started to hit puberty and was looking at girls .

“I tell you what, I will talk to your father and see if we can bring you oer next weekend to accompany us for the big Super Card. And who knows, I may even have auntie Kat and Kim pick you up from the airport.”

“REALLY??? I mean, uhm sure yeah that would be cool.”

He tries to hide his enthusiasm after his initial response, causing her to laugh

“I am sure he won’t mind, just as long as you keep up your study young man. Now I’m going to finish my hot chocolate, but I promise to call you back soon. Bye sweetie.”

“Bye Mel!!!!”

She smiles as he waves towards her before closing the video call, she sighs as she takes a few more sips from the hot chocolate as Goth enters the room with a glass of orange juice and something to eat for both of them.

“So what’s up with Gerrit?”

He asks her as he hands her a bowl of soup, she grabs it while placing the glass of chocolate on the nightstand next to her.

“He was asking if he could visit us at a show one day, I told him that I would ask you if he could spend the weekend of the show with us. Oh and he would love it if Kim and Kat would pick him up.”
 
The two share a laugh at the final comment as Goth sits down next to her as the two of them enjoy their own bowl of soup.

“I think that could be arranged, we just have to make sure that he is handcuffed with these two ladies.”

This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as she nearly spat out some soup that she just put inside her mouth just as Goth made his comment. She looks at him while shaking her head.

“Poor Gerrit, if he only knew how vicious Kim could be.”

“I am sure that he already knows after watching what she did in that match against Seleana Zdunich. I am sure that none of the ladies in that fatal fourway wants any piece of Kim.”

The two remain silent as they eat their soup and drink their hot chocolate as the shot slowly fades.

The Next Day

Melissa is kicking the shit out of the punching bag with some stiff kicks, working herself into a sweat as she is preparing herself for her Bombshell internet title match against the champion Kayla Richardson and Ariana Angelos. The camera widens as we see Kim Pain holding the punching bag in place for the former Bombshell roulette champion Melissa, who finishes the set off with some spinning back elbows and a high knee. Melissa spins around as she walks towards the drinking bottle that was standing on the bench behind her and splashes some of the water across her face before wiping it off with a towel. She finally takes a sip from the water as she is catching her breath.

“I couldn’t help but notice that you are in a killing mood today Mellie, want to talk about it??”

Melissa takes another sip from the bottle of water, completely oblivious to what Kim had just said to her

“Melissa??”

“Huh??? What???”

Clearly Melissa was lost in her thoughts as Kim calling out her name, she quickly realizes what had happened and raises her hands up in an apologetic fashion.

“Huh??? What???”

Melissa sees Kim staring at her with that patented smirk that you knew that you got busted, Melissa sighs and drops down on the bench and rests her head against the nearby wall.

“I’m sorry Kim, I just got lost in my thoughts on preparing for my match next week. But now also with the fact that next week Goth’s teenager son is coming over and he is noticing girls.”

Kim stands there quietly, slowly raising an eyebrow as she tries not to burst out in laughter. Melissa turns her gaze towards her and rolls her eyes before she starts to giggle.

“Well you aren’t off the hook Kim, he wants you and Kat to pick him up.”

This causes Kim’s look to slightly change after hearing that from Melissa as she slowly sits down next to her, she rests her head against the wall while lifting her feet up and wrapping her arms around them.

“He wants me and Kat to pick him up???”

Melissa slightly grins as she waves her hand towards Kim, taking another sip from the bottle as she looks into the mirror in front of her.

“He is noticing girls, I already had noticed that from earlier phone calls that we have had in recent months. I just know he is very shy towards girls, afraid to approach them and I just try to help him get out of his shell a little.”

“Well this doesn’t sound too shy to me.”

The two ladies look at each other and giggle as Melissa shakes her head and continues.

“It’s kinda my fault, I was just teasing him by saying that you two would pick him if he was a good boy. I hadn’t thought about the fact that he would actually jump on it, so yeah if you want to punish someone then…. Ouch….”

Kim suddenly throws a bottle towards Melissa who had not been paying attention, the bottle opens up and some of the water splashes all over her.

“What the???”

“That’s what you get for nearly concussing my tag team partner the other day and now forcing me to babysit Goth’s son.”

Kim says with a smile on her face as she winks towards Melissa, who uses the dry part of her towel to clean herself up a little. She slowly starts to laugh at the situation, realizing how silly she looks like and not having to worry about Kim picking up her future step son.

“So what’ are we going to do next???”

Melissa asks as she slowly wants to turn the subject from Goth’s son to her preparation for her title match. Kim looks over to the gym and spots two treadmills that are free for them to use. She cocks her head towards the treadmill as Melissa nods her head in agreement.

“I’ll be right there with you, someone needs to make sure that none of other water bottles are empty right???”

She chuckles as Kim sticks out her tongue towards her before walking towards the treadmill with both of their towels, making sure that nobody else could claim the two machines over them. Melissa turns around and walks towards the bar and asks for two new bottles for her and Kim. She looks over towards Kim, who has already started her exercise on the treadmill. She smiles, she enjoyed training together with her. Both were on the same level, even though Kim is older than her. The two started to hit it off quite well and have become training partners during the travels between shows. She knew that Goth enjoyed working out with her, but he always preferred his own pace and wasn’t much of an early bird like she is.

“Two bottles of water miss…”

Melissa turns her attention bac to the employee who handed her two new bottles of water, she thanks him with a smile on her face before walking towards the treadmills of her and Kim. She places the bottle of water in the holder of Kim’s treadmill before doing the same to hers. Attaching herself to a security line of the treadmill before punching in the data for her exercise and starts to run. The two don’t talk as Kim has got her earbuds attached into her ears and Melissa can see her growl along with some of the metal songs that she was listening to. This causes Melissa to smile before turning her attention towards the digits on the screen in front of her before looking upwards towards the television screen that is hanging right above her head.

“Not the cooking channel….,”

She quickly presses a button on the menu of the treadmill that she is on, searching for a different channel. Clearly not wanted to be seduced by delicious food that would work up an appetite for her. She finally stops at a music channel and then links her earbuds to it as she can start to listen to the music they were playing. She herself also loves metal music like Kim, but sometimes she likes to switch it up with some other genres of music that Kim not always could appreciate but this time it is all metal.

Melissa starts to run as she is focussing on her breathing and heartbeat, finding the right pace that she feels comfortable with as her thoughts wonder off again. The wedding plans with Goth, she cannot believe it that when Sin City Wrestling are going on their yearly cruise show that it will be the moment that they will get wed. She new that he had always told her that when they marry that he will retire, but secretly she hopes that she can convince him to go on for a longer period of time… perhaps till the end of the year or even longer. She then thinks towards the two championship matches that she had been in with Ariana Angelos, the thought of thinking back to those moments causes her heart beat to speed up and her to grind her grind her teeth. But she shakes it off, she knows that she cannot let her past feelings cloud her, but also realizing that there’s another competitor that she has to content with in the Bombshell internet champion Kayla Richardson.

Melissa looks over to the right, she sees Kim taking a sip from her bottle of water before wiping from her forehead with her wristband as it is dripping from her forehead. Melissa has always been impressed by the intensity of Kim’s work outs. She loved the training sessions that Goth and Whisper had mapped out for her in the beginning, but since Kim had been her trainings buddy has made her feel that she has been mor prepared for her matches. She focuses back on the music as she starts to focus on her breathing and goes on for a total time of thirty minutes before the two stop with their run on the treadmill and walk off to the bar for an energy drink.

“So how are the preparations going for the wedding??”

Kim asks Melissa with a wink as the two women sit down at the bar, they take a sip from the energy drink as Melissa glows from happiness.

“It’s amazing to see that he is focused upon details that I would have never come up with, he just wants to make everything perfect.”

Kim smiles at her as the two share a moment of silence as they sip from their energy drink, Melissa then runs her fingers across the top of the bottle as the glow upon her face only grows.

“Goth once confined to me that the one thing he regrets is the fact that he never had another wedding with his original wife and give her the wedding they never had. It makes me feel that he is going all out for me, makes me feel so special.”

She turns her head away, as the emotions start to come over her, she suddenly feels the soft touch of Kim on her hand that made her turn her attention back towards Kim and whispers her appreciation towards her.

“You got a great man that truly loves you Mel.”

A tear of happiness emerges from her right eye as she wipes it away before nodding in agreement to what Kim said.

“I know, I owe him so much for all the opportunities that he has given me. That I wonder how I could ever could repay him.”

Melissa takes a deep breath, trying to find the right words to say to continue but is cut off by Kim.

“If I’m not mistaken Mel, it was you that helped him with his alcohol abuse problem, it was you that helped him raise his son when he was unable to do so. I have a feeling that he feels this way towards you in a way that you haven’t even understood.”

The words causes her to sit there stunned with silence, she had never thought about their relationship in that manner. She lowers her head and lets all the past memories pass in front of her eyes as if it was a movie. This causes her to place both hands up to her face as she needs a moment to let the realization sink in that she has done so much for him that she had just taken for granted.

“Oh my God, you are absolutely right Kim…. I just never thought I…”

She takes a moment to catch her breath while taking a sip from the energy drink as that calms her down before she is able to finish her sentence.

“That I meant so much for him…, I’ve never been in a relationship like this…. ”

Kim holds both of Melissa’s hands in her own, completely understanding te emotions that must be running through her mind a she smiles

“I am glad you two have found each other Mel and your marriage will Main Event of the entire show.”

Melissa stares into Kim’s eyes with tears in her own, but it is completed with the biggest smile upon her faceKim has ever seen from her.

“It sure will be and who knows? Maybe either him or me will also walk away with the World Heavyweight championship…. Because I know for a fact that neither of us want to lose the Blast From The Past.”

Both Melissa and Kim laugh at her comment as the two continue their talk as the shot slowly fades

A shot at the Internet Championship part one.

Melissa is alone in the Saviors club house, she just returned from a work out with Kim Pain as she had decided to relax a little and watch a movie. Goth had taken off for a few days to take of some personal stuff, she knew that he had headed over to Chantal’s grave. It was something he has done a lot as of late since he had proposed to her, she thought it was sweet to know how much he still cares for the woman that he had shared a majority of his life with. At first when they had started dating it was something that she could not always handle, it made her a little bit jealous to hear him talk so much about her. But now she knows that he just was in a process of dealing with the loss of a loved one, something that he had not gotten the opportunity to do so because he wouldn’t allow himself to do so.

She zaps through the list of movies that their streaming services had to offer before landing on a classic movie.

“Shawshank Redemption.”

She smiles to herself, she was introduced to this movie by Goth. He had told her that if there was ever a movie that she had to see, that this one was certainly that movie. She was sceptic at first, but after having watched the movie she had to admit that he was right. And ever since that experience the two of them have watched it quite some times, but this was the first time that she decided to watch it on her own.

“Now let’s be a big girl Mel, you can do this.”

She says to herself with a big smirk on her face, wrapping a large blanket around herself on the coach as she relaxes and leans back. She has a nice cup of self-made hot chocolate on a small table next to her as she gets more comfortable. She remembered how she just loved romantic comedies, some action flicks she could handle. But these type of movies she had always assumed that they were long winded and boring. But after witnessing the character work of actors like Morgan Freeman and Tim Robbins had made her realize that she could indeed appreciate these type of movies, to her it was just another step of growing up. She sighs as she takes her first sip of hot chocolate as the movie starts off, slowly drifting away in the story of the Bank Manager that seemed to be guilty, to be sentenced in one of the most vicious and corrupt prison cells in the 1950’s. A story that ultimately made you feel sympathy for a man that to a certain point still believe that he had killed his wife who had filed for divorce and her lover, only to come to the conclusion that he was innocent all along.

Melissa suddenly hears a few footsteps as that causes her to roll her eyes and pauses the movie before turning her attention towards the camera crew from Sin City Wrestlign.

“Seriously?? Of all the impossible times that you could bother me you pick this moment??? Seriously???”

But Melissa doesn’t wait for an answer as she waves her hand towards the crew to do what they got to do as she takes another sip from the hot beverage.

“Well seeing that you are actually here and presumably aren’t going to be leaving until I have spoken about my opponents for this coming title match.”

She sips from the hot chocolate without taking any notice towards the camera crew as she is clearly annoyed as hell.

“Although I am going to be talking to security to be upgraded, I hate to be disturbed in my privacy for crying out loud… But anyways… I guess it is time that I will start addressing Ariana Angelos and Kayla Richardson. Two names that are in a fight for this championship belt, three names in this triple threat that could very well be the next bombshells for the coming decennia as a company like Sin City Wrestling cannot forever rely upon superheroes right??”

Melissa smirks at the subtle jab towards two Hall of Fame legends in this company in Keira and Roxi Johnson.

“And before people start to write some ridiculous hate mails or DM’s towards my direction, do realize that I do speak out of respect for their accomplishments…. But I just can’t stand them. But that’s me drifting away from the subject, because we have two other names besides yours truly that are future contenders for the Bombshell World Heavyweight championship. We are three names that Sin City Wrestling is heavily relying upon to take them into the new era of pro wrestling. Three names that already have a history with each other in separate matches…. And all of the she does or says is going to be oh so interesting leading up to this Triple Threat of consequences of so many different things. Not only to see whether Kayla can hold on to that championship belt, but also the pride to be the one that can tell the world that SHE has defeated two others in this match to walk out champion.”

“Now who would you favour?? Is it the champ?? A woman that has an impressive resume as she has been holding on to that championship belt for quite a record time is it the young and brash Ariana?? That no matter how huge the opposition is for her to overcome…. She will remain confident in her own ability and doesn’t take no for an answer??? Something that I have come in contact a few times in the past with mixed results to say the least. Or is it the bad ass bitch that everyone loves to hate and hates to admit that I got what it takes to piss you off.”


She takes another sip from the hot chocolate, savours the moment as she feels the warmth flowing from the cup towards her face before letting out a sigh of relief.

“Now obviously it is my ego that will tell you both that you shouldn’t even bother showing up int his confrontation. I mean lets’be honest, I am the only one of the three of us that can actually state the obvious…. That I have beaten both of you…. It’s something that nobody wishes to hear or want to admit without having a But excuse ready at hand. Trust me, I had a few with Ariana when she beat me twice in a very short time. But I know now that she was the better of the two at that moment…. And that I had to do harder to at least make sure that I would have walked away Roulette champion instead of her. And then there’s Kayla…. “

“We have had some incredible matches Kayla. One match where it was in the end me that managed to eliminate you from winning the Over The Pool Ultimate X match…. A match where I have to admit that both of our careers had a turn for the better. Even though at that moment in time you wouldn’t have seen it that way after being dumped into the pool unceremoniously. But here are we now, 7 months or so later and you are the Bombshell Internet champion…. A title that you have earned as you fought hard for it…. And even harder to keep it in your own possession. And I have to applaud you for accomplishments so far while being a dominant champion… there is still a key element that is missing Kayla.. But what oh what could that be???”


She pushes some hair out of her face before it would fall into her hot chocolate as it had fallen before her eyes.

“And it would be too easy to state that you cannot be a champion until you have beaten the one that you have never been able to beat. That would by itself be accurate to a certain point, but there’s more behind it than just that certain direction. Because Kayla, if that was the sole reason of why you could argue that your reign is impressive to a certain point, then I would do your reign a disservice. No Kayla, I am not that type of girl that does a “Jessie Salco” for a lack of a better terminology… Who is blinded by her own stupidity and only believes in her own realm of fake reality. No Kayla, there’s so much more that I could tell you for the reason behind the why that it would only put you to shame… And that would be a disgrace for your legacy this close to Blaze of Glory isn’t it???”

“And both of you can look at these words and wonder what the hell I am talking about, but you do know what I am talking about don’t you?? It was you that said it yourself during our one on one confrontation, that your heart wasn’t into winning the Roulette title, but did all the physical effort into winning it, to do everything you could to win the roulette championship, but failed and you own that.”


This is the first time that she directs her attention towards the camera crew for a brief moment before taking another sip of hot chocolate before placing it on the small table next to her. She then crosses her arms across her chest, lifts up the blanket a little as she turns her attention towards the camer

“Now as hard as I would love to tell the world that I respect your honesty Kayla, I feel you are full of shit. Don’t get me wrong champ, I know that you are one hell of a champion that can bring it to each and every other wrestler out there. But I started to realize after our recent one on one confrontation that you are nothing but a hypocrite.”

“The words of you getting up early in the morning and chug down some raw eggs before eating your fucking Wheaties. That would tell a simple minded fool out there that they are contending with someone that takes the sport seriously, that your workout regime is sacred!! And that you will be in a fight for your life…. And then you follow it all up with the mere fact that your heart wasn’t into it????


Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head before turning her attention towards the hot chocolate for a few moments.

“I feel that you are conflicted Kayla.., I feel that you are just trying to use these words to build up your confidence, try as hard as you can against better judgment that you have a chance in walking out as champion in this triple threat. But do you??? Do you really believe your own truth that in this match you will walk away breathing a sigh of relief?? That you can look over your shoulder, pinch your arm and cannot believe that you are actually awake and not dreaming???”

“You see Kayla I may have not pinned you or made you submit to win the Bombshell Roulette championship. But I did outlast you, I did have an al out performance that was enough to secure the championship belt in a multi person match… And that’s where reality sets in doesn’t it?? Because indeed you realize full well that I am an actual threat to your championship, an actual challenge to your reign as champion. A reign that you besmirched in our recent confrontation by merely allowing the match to end up in a draw… Really Kayla?? Is that how you wish to rid yourself from the evil ghosts that told you that your heart wasn’t into it?? But hey, I am willing to give you the benefit of the doubt… And prove it to me once more…. Show me that you can outlast me, show me that you want it more than me Kayla… And then and only then I will accept you as a true champion…. Because you overcame your deepest fears and your worst nightmare…”


She grabs the hot chocolate and takes a sip from it.

“And then there’s Ariana…”

She mutters with a smug look on her face.

“How different a mindset can be when you change from one to the other. Someone that actually did something that Kayla can only dream about.. not once, but twice. How weird to see that there’s a different dimension brewing between the two oppositions that are currently withholding me from obtaining my second championship belt. But you see Ariana, you just beat me. You were the one that took advantage in our second match that was a triple threat and beat me…. You beat me in our rematch as much I hate to admit it…. But why would I lie or make excuses?? You beat me, just like Jessie thought she had beaten me and could have gone to the next rookie to teach right?? At least you and I had a deciding match that would seal the deal….. Until now. “

“You see Ariana, I knew eventually our paths would cross once more. And how things have changed for one who has grown as a competitor…. Whereas another just searches for excuses for what you could not achieve. Oh yeah, I saw your Social Media outburst little Greek Drama Queen, I saw the horrendous failed attempt to live up to your own failure last week… Where’s your willingness to accept that NOTHING is just being thrown you’re your waiting arms for you to collect another success in this game?? You blame the Internet champion to do whatever she has to do to stay ahead of others?? Haven’t you learned from the confrontation that she had with me Ariana?? Or was it already passed your bedtime and you never realized how she managed to secure a draw against a dominant female?? And I suggest to you to ask your Hall of Fame friend Jessie Salco what a dominant female is all about before you even start to consider taking my words into doubt baby girl.”


She takes another sip from the cup as it is nearly finished she places the cup back on the table next to her as she stares into the camera.

“Don’t you think it is ironic that me, still a rookie is now teaching YOU a few lessons in being consistent and believable Ariana?? I mean seriously, I have not even reached the 12 months in my career as a pro wrestler and I have grown into my own…. To be able to stand on my own two feet. Being welcomed into the most dominant stable in Sin City Wrestling…. Because they see potential in me Ariana… Hell, even CCPE has opened their arms towards POTENTIAL…. Perhaps a difficult for you to grasp Ariana. But that means that the door to my future as a successful wrestler has opened up, waiting for me to knock it down out of its hinges and step through.”

 You see Ariana, I know what I did wrong the last few times we have faced. I know what I must do to outlast you and Kayla Richards before being crowned the NEW Bombshell Internet champion. They often say that you either learn from history, or that history has the tendency to repeat itself… It’s up to me to make sure that to make both of you realize who the tale of the town was during the road to Summer XXXTreme’s Ultimate X over the pool match. And even though I know that both of you are quality pretenders to my throne, it was all ME. The woman that has been trained and educated by the most brilliant minds that has paved the way into this great sport of ours for the likes of US to follow in their footsteps. And even though I know that Kayla is a well-established name by herself, it is YOU Ariana that will have to dwell in your own expectations that YOU put on yourself. Because let’s be honest Ariana, it wasn’t what Kayla did to you to secure the victory. It was what YOU didn’t do take home a W into the victory column and propel yourself into the starting grid of telling to both of us why… and I will rephrase that again Ariana… of telling to BOTH of us WHY you are the one that is destined to walk away with the Bombshell Internet Championship instead of me. But don’t worry to you Ariana as well as our beloved champion. There isn’t a stupid brain that I cannot kick in to cure yourself from the foolishness that is your incapabilities to do what I will be doing… Bringing home another championship belt to the Saviors…. And you two can thank me later for that.”


Melissa gives a wink towards the camera before running her thumb across her throat to signal towards it to cut the recording as the shot fades




34
Climax Control Archives / Melissa vs chelsea
« on: February 24, 2023, 09:03:09 PM »
OOC: first of all i am allowed to use the character of Candy in my rp as well as apologies for what has happened the past few weeks that my matches were postponed due to irl situations.... i'm glad that i posted this as i felt i had issues coming up with words as i am slowly getting better. but writing helps me mentally to get over my personal issues.

enjoy

Valentine’s Gift.

February 14th, 2023

It’s 7 in the morning as the sun starts to creep in through the cracks of the curtains of the hotel bedroom of the couple. We see Goth on his back, resting his face away from the curtains as Melissa is on her stomach snoring softly. We see Goth turn his head and notices the sunlight touching upon his face as he starts to rub his hand in front of his face while groaning softly. He remains in this position for a while, trying to recapture his sleep by keeping his hand in front of his face but ultimately sighs as it is not working. He looks over towards his fiancé, noticing that she is still fast asleep before getting out of the bed. His feet touches the cold bedroom floor, tip toeing towards the curtains as he does not want to wake Melissa as he is about to close the curtains as he remains standing and stare to the outside as he reaches the curtains.

There he stares at the balcony of the hotel room, overlooking the swimming pool that is on the ground floor on the outside. He feels the warmth of the sun touching his skin as he closes his eyes and decides to step outside. He quickly turns around, stares towards Melissa, who is still asleep before heading over to grab a shirt and knee high shorts. He grabs a bottle of water from the refrigerator and makes a sandwich before entering the balcony and sits down on the lounge chair and enjoys the sight while eating his sandwich when Melissa suddenly sits down next to him dressed in her nightie. She has a salad bowl in her hands as she starts to eat from it while winking at Goth.

“Hello handsome, did you sleep well?”

Goth smiles as he nods his head while taking a bite from his sandwich, he leans back into his chair and closes his eyes as the sun warms his face. He feels Melissa’s hand grabbing his wrist as he looks over towards the woman that he will be marrying later this year. The two hold each other’s hands while eating their breakfast on this valentine’s morning.

“So what do you got on your mind that you wanted to keep a secret for me on this day??”

Melissa asks before taking another bite from her salad, the two smile towards each other as she knows that it will be something special. She has learned throughout the years that they have been together that Goth is someone that would go that extra mile to treat her like a queen. She looks back at the moments that he had been trying to ask her to marry him, only to getting more and more desperate by every time that Candy somehow managed to make it impossible for him. The thought causes her to giggle as that is being met by an eye brow being raised by Goth.

“What’s so funny??”

She nearly chokes on a piece of her salad as she had not expected herself to be this obvious towards him that she had a funny thought in her mind.

“I was just thinking back at your time being tag team partner with Candy during last year’s Blast From The Past Tournament, trying desperately to ask me to marry you only to have…”

Goth sighs, placing his hand in front of his face as he tries to cover up his growing grin.

“Those were some “interesting” moments wouldn’t you agree??”

Both laugh after Goth’s reaction, sharing a moment where they are silently eating their breakfast while enjoying the view around them. Melissa had noticed a young girl on a balcony next to them that has recognized them from Sin City Wrestling before she runs off back inside and comes back out while wearing a Melissa shirt that reads Kick Ass. Melissa gets a big time smile on her face as she tells the girl that she would sign her shirt later today, causing her to jump from joy before running back into the hotel room to tell her parents.

“There goes your tough reputation Mel.”

Goth says while chuckling as Melissa turns her head around and gives him a playful scowl  before both burst out in laughter.

“I think I will be alright Gerrit, as long as you make sure that youyou’re your valentine surprise ready later today.”

She punches him against the shoulder in a mock fashion, causing him to play along with a hurt look on his face.

“I got something interesting planned, come to think about it I need to make a phone call.”

He suddenly stands up out of his seat as he starts to dial a number before disappearing into the bedroom to make a call. Melissa looks after him for a few moments, enjoying the view of his muscular body before turning her attention back to her salad and the view around her. She had been to Hawaii before and has always enjoyed coming her with Goth when they weren’t booked or had a week off after a super card. They had decided to fly over a few days ago and enjoy some free days before flying back for her match this Sunday. She notices the water of the swimming pool, making her want to take a splash later on and swim laps as this has been one of her favourite exercises she had done back in the days of her kickboxing career as it would allow her to train her conditioning as well as working on her physique. She takes a final bite from her salad before getting up and heads inside, noticing that she couldn’t hear Goth talking on the phone as she starts to wonder if he had gone outside.

“I guess he has got some wild plans.”

She says giggling as she cleans the bowl before heading over towards the bathroom, turning on the shower before heading over to grab some towels and shampoo. She slowly takes off her clothes and enters the shower as she enjoys the warm rays of water touch her skin. This causes her to close her eyes and let her hands push back her now wet hair as she thinks back at the one time that Goth had hired a guide to have them travel the Grand Canyon, where it ultimately turned out to be Candy as their guide and driver. She had never seen him lose his mind that much as that one single night, her smile widens as she thinks back to the romantic dinner they shared at home when Candy somehow had managed to simply walk past their security guards, not being detected by the dogs as well as none of the alarms had gone off when suddenly standing in their dining room with them.

“That was so fucking hilarious…”

She turns around as the water now touches her back while she has started to soap up her body as the romantic trip on a horse and carriage, where it was once again Candy that turned out to be the one that somehow managed to be on the spot to guide them on their romantic date. This started to make her wonder how it was possible that anywhere they went, that Candy was always there. At a certain point even Melissa could not stand the thought of turning around somewhere and bump into Candy, no matter how sweet and innocent she was. Until the moment came that Candy had set up a romantic moment for the two of them, a room filled with roses and hearts and a dinner table with candles and romantic music had been playing. It was the most romantic thing that she had ever seen and deep down in her heart, she was thankful that Candy came up with it.

She rinses her body with the warm water before slowly stepping out of the shower, she grabs the towel to dry her body and hair before wrapping a larger towel around her waist as she walks into the bedroom for some new clothing. There she hears Goth’s voice coming from the living room, talking to his phone as she leans her ear against the bedroom door as she starts to listen to him.

“I’m glad that you could make it, she will totally love what we got planned.”

This causes her to raise an eyebrow at the mention of “we”, debating whether she should just walk into the living room and pretend if nothing had happened. But ultimately decides to go and change into something special and let herself be surprised by whatever it was that Goth and this other person have in store for her.

Later that day

We see Goth and Melissa walk the beach near their hotel, enjoying the ocean as they walk barefooted through the water while holding each other’s hands.

“Thank you for the wonderful past few days Gerrit, you always know how to spoil me.”

She says while softly squeezing the hand that she was holding, she leans upon his shoulder as both of them smile while gazing to the seemingly endless sandy beaches of Hawaii. Goth suddenly stops and turns his attention towards Melissa as he now has got hold of both hands and smiles.

“I need to thank you Melissa, before I met you my life was a complete mess. Now I feel as if I am on top of the world, both on a professional and a personal level.”

This causes her to blush as she doesn’t know how to respond to his kind words.

“And when this opportunity came to do something special for Valentine, I realized that I want to make this moment memorable, a moment we can look back upon in many years and share a good laugh together.”

“You mean between the three of us Goth???”

Melissa suddenly turns around towards the direction where the voice had come from, recognizing the voice to be nobody else than Goth’s old BFTP tag team partner.

“Candy!!! What are you doing here???”

Melissa asks happily as she happily runs over towards the former Bombshell as the two hug each other.

“Well Goth texted me last week that you two were heading over towards Hawaii, asking me if I had any plans this week.”

This causes Melissa to turn her head towards her fiancé, noticing that he had walked up behind her with a huge grin on his face.

“Gerrit??? What is going on??”

Candy grabs her by the hand as this causes Melissa to turn around again and stare into the smiling face of Candy.

“Goth told me that you two had a romantic trip planned for valentine, so he invited to fly me and Marcus over on his expenses for a double date.”

Melissa’s eyes widen to the size of dishes before turning her attention back to her fiancé with a look of utter disbelief.

“I figured seeing how Candy got us engaged after a few failed attempts.”

He looks over at Candy and gives her a wink as Candy blushes a few times before turning his attention back to Melissa.

“I figured it would only be fitting if we invited Candy and Marcus to come along with us.”

Goth smiles towards Melissa, who is still flabbergasted over the idea that Goth had to bring in Candy and Marcus. She looks over towards the former SCW Bombshell,, who is smiling at her with her candy like smile. Twirling with her hair as she is clearly a bit nervous over the whole situation but excited as well.

“This is clearly unexpected, but I do love the idea. I would love to have you be our double date Candy.”

Candy jumps up and down from joy, the two women hug each other before they turn their attention towards Goth and give him a double hug. Candy relinquishes of Goth before turning her attention back towards Melissa with a shocked look on her face.

“Oh my, I forgot… I got nothing special to wear for tonight.”

This causes Melissa to smile as she releases her grip on Goth as she grabs her hand and winks towards her.

“You know what?? You just gave me a wonderful idea.”

Candy blinks towards her, not sure what Melissa has got on her mind.

“Like what??”

Melissa’s smile widens as she turns her head towards Goth before responding to Candy’s question.

“Gerrit offered me his Credit Card a few moments ago to get me something nice to wear, I am sure that he wouldn’t mind paying for another outfit???”

This cause Candy’s face to light up, causing her to jump up and down of happiness as Goth groans softly. Realizing that he cannot argue with his fiancé with Candy all happy next to them.

“Sure…, why not???”

He says while smiling towards his wife while his eyes are telling her that he will get back at her later tonight. Melissa playfully slaps across his ass as she gets the Credit Card handed to her. She leans in on him as he lowers his head, giving her the opportunity to whisper something in his ear.

“If you play along like a good little boy? Then I may just buy something sexy for later tonight, if you get my idea.”

This causes Goth to swallow loudly before sporting one of the most forced sincere smiles on his face that forces Melissa to use all of her strength to prevent herself from bursting out in laughter of how stupid he looks. She gently places a hand to his face before kissing his cheek and whispers a sweet thank you towards him before grabbing Candy by the arm as they go outside for window shopping.

“Bye Gerrit!!!! Do you think I should buy something sexy for Marcus too Melissa??”

Goth face palms himself as he watches the two women walk off, wondering if it was a wise decision to have Candy and her partner fly over to have a romantic Valentines Day double date.

“What have I done??”

Window Shopping

We come back to where Candy and Melissa are being seen window shopping for dresses, Melissa has already seen a sexy dress that she wants to try on but decided to help Candy finding one for hr own.

“Gosh Melissa, I just don’t see anything in her that I would actually like.”

She says with a pouted lip, holding a black dress I her hands before hanging it back from where she had gotten it from.

“Too plain, I need something more…. Sparkling…”

Melissa turns her head away, not wanting caa1~~~~~~~~   ndy to see that she barely could contain her laughter as she pretends to look for something for her instead. Suddenly grabbing a dress that a teenager would not even buy as it has a soft pink colouring along with many different fake little diamonds sown into it. She shrugs her shoulders before turning towards Candy, who looks at the dress for a moment before sporting a huge grin on her face.

“What about this??”

Melissa asks as she turns around and presents the dress towards her friend, whose face lights up and grabs it immediately out of her hands.

“Look at all those sparklez!!!!”

She runs off towards the dressing room, closes the curtain behind her as she starts to undress in order to put on the dress. This gives Melissa the chance to grab the dress that she had seen earlier and hums to herself

“I just love it when I…..,”

“Tada!!!!!!”

Melissa turns her head after hearing the excited voice of Candy, amazed that the former Bombshell roulette champion was able to change into the dress this quickly. She lets her eyes run over Candy’s body, admitting that the dress looks quite well on her friend.

“Turn around Candy..., let me see the back.”

Candy happily turns around and twirls around in a circle several times, causing Melissa to chuckle as she watches Candy do ta little dance in the clothing store. She turns around after a few moments, breathing heavily as she pulls some hair out of her face while string at her friend Melissa.

“Well?? What you think???”

Melissa admires her friend, she notices that she has gotten a little bit more chubby than the last time that she had seen her. But she guess that is something what happens if you are no longer competing actively inside the wrestling ring. Making her wonder if that will happen to either Goth or herself once they hang up the boots permanently. But she shakes that thought out of her head as she realizes that her career has just begun.

“You look wonderful Candy, you truly look like a candy cane. I bet Markus will have trouble keeping his hands off of you.”

The two giggle at the comment that Melissa has made before she enters a dressing room for herself. She hangs up her dress while taking off her clothes, thinking back at how quickly Candy had changed into her dress, but ultimately shrugs her shoulders and undresses. A few moments passes as she finally reaches towards the dress and places it in front of her while staring into the mirror. There she admires herself while holding on to the dress, giving herself a closer impression of how the dress would look on her before unzipping the back.

“Need some help with that Mel???”

The voice of Candy can be heard coming from the other side of the curtain as she tip toes curiously as she look over the top part of the curtain. Causing Melissa to grin as she looks over her shoulder towards her friend.

“You can start by telling me how you managed to undress so quickly girlfriend.”

The question leads to Candy giggle on the other side of the curtain, but no answer is given on Mel’s question. She slowly enters the dress, where she feels the soft fabric touch her skin. Ultimately zipping up from behind before staring into the mirror as she admires herself

“You better be ready world, because here I come!!!”

She says with a smile on her face as she pushes the curtain aside, showing off her dress to Candy, who is jumping up and down in excitement. This causes Melissa to smile to herself as she parades her dress by turning around a few times in front of Candy who is clapping in her hands as if it is a Miss Universe contest.

“You like???”

Melissa asks as she turns towards Candy, doing some modelling poses as Candy giggles before the two give each other a hug before letting go.

“I love the dresses Melissa, but are you sure that Goth won’t mind? I mean I bet these dresses don’t come cheap.”

Candy says with a worried look on her face before turning her attention to her bright pink dress with the bright stones sown into it. She looks back up at Melissa with a hopeful look on her face as melissa places two hands on top of Candy’s with a reassuring look on her face.

“No worries there Candy, he already had texted me earlier not to worry about the costs. Besides, it’s for Valentine’s day. We are entitled to spoil ourselves, plus by spoiling ourselves we also spoil the men.”

She says by giving Candy a wink, only to have her friend react to it with a clueless look on her face.

“What do you mean Melissa?? I don’t think that Markus will ever fit in this dress…, we don’t have the same size you know.”

Melissa tries to maintain a serious look on her face after hearing the reaction from her friend, but ultimately cannot help herself but burst out in laughter.

“Of course not Candy, but I wasn’t talking about buying the boys the same dress as us… I was talking more about….”

She leans forward and starts to whisper something into Candy’s ear, who at first starts to giggle because of the soft whispering. But ultimately swallows hard as she suddenly understands what Melissa was referring to.

“You mean….?”

Melissa starts to wink at her before giggling as she grabs Candy by the arm and leans her back towards the dressing rooms as she responds.

“Well Kim told me a while ago that there’s a Victoria Secret nearby, I am sure that Marcus would love to see you in something…. Sparkling???”

Candy giggles as she shakes her head

“Markus prefers me to wear something fluffy, I once bought an outfit with rabbit ears.”

Candy says as her face turns beat red when Melissa looks at her before putting a hand in front of her face. The two remain silent for a few moments before bursting out in laughter.

“Well maybe we will find something this time with some angel wings or something???”

“You think they have something like that????

Candy asks with her eyes having grown as large as satellite dishes, this causes Melissa to giggle as she grabs her by the hand reassures her.

“I am sure they have something rather sweet for you, if not then I am sure that we can arrange something for you.”

The two walk towards the dressing room and change back into their outfits that they had been wearing before changing into the dresses. Melissa ultimately grabs her dress after changing back into her outfit, looks at it and sighs. Remembering how she had to save money prior to start dating Goth. Sighing how often she had come home disappointed when realizing that the dress that she had been saving money for to buy had been sold to someone else prior. It had taught her a lesson of how to value money and not to take it for granted because she is engaged to a very wealthy man. It had been difficult for her to get used to see him spent a lot of money on very expensive items and gifts, but it ultimately made her realize that he had worked hard for the money that he can spent right now… so she could not tell him that he shouldn’t spend so much money.

“I guess it’s a good thing that we got enough to spent.”

She giggles as she takes the dress in her hand and walks out of her dressing room, where she sees Candy already waiting for her before turning towards the line as they are ready to buy the dresses

February 24th 2023

Melissa can be seen sitting in her hotel room, she is wearing a long shirt that she had borrowed from Goth as it covers 75 percent of her body. She is sipping on a glass of wine while staring at a picture of her and Goth along with Candy and Markus from their stay in Hawaii. She takes another sip of wine before placing the glass on the small table next to her and sighs.

“Welcome to my sanity…,”

She smirks a little as she brushes some hair out of her face while looking straight ahead of herself as she is ignoring the camera crew as if she is talking to herself.

“It’s so wonderful to every now and then being able to step away for a while and do some us time. But ultimately it starts to itch, wanting to get back in the ring and compete…. Competing in a match that I can tell is very talented, that wants to get herself on a momentum leading up to her grudge match against that Australian goofball Krystal Wolfe. Then again I got to prepare for my triple threat for the Internet championship after that non contest against the champ a few weeks ago. And I have to admit, I had hoped for a different outcome. But to at least be added to that match for the championship is just perfect.”

She sneers after mentioning the fact that her performance in that non title match was enough to convince the bookers to add her to the title match as the third wheel.

“That match will be interesting to be sure, knowing that the champion will be looking across her shoulder the complete time. Realizing that this is one bitch that she could not add to her long list of victories of low lives that believed that they are capable of doing the things that I did… Now it is going to be interesting what Ariana will BELIEVE what she can do against the champ. Trust me, I will be looking on that match very closely.”

“But that doesn’t mean I will be overlooking you Chelsea, because that’s just not how I work. I have learned from underestimating my opponents and I’ll be damned if I do the same thing with you.”


She grabs the glass of wine and holds it in front of her face while being lost in her own thoughts.

“I know the path of being the newcomer that makes an impression upon others, last year I had a run like that as I won my first championship in just my fourth match. It made me believe the hype that I had created, that’s right. I did it on my own as I did not needed some marketing team that would have done their best to emphasize it…. It was just a realization that it was also my downfall when Ariana took away that belt.”

She closes her fists, breathing heavily before trying to recollect her thoughts as she lets out a deep sigh.

“You may ask yourself, what does that have got to do with me? Anything Chelsea, let it be a lesson that each and every one of us have our stinking Ariana Angelos that could be our very own Achilles Heel that could set us back some steps, making it even more difficult to keep your stinking head cool”

“I will apre you with all the details Chelsea, because those will not matter this week. Because just when you and Krystal face each other you will get the exact weekly rundown from the Jessie Salco batch of boring bitches. This is luckily our moment to come face to face for the very first time, hoping that this may lead into something much bigger down the road as our careers will take a different turn after this confrontation.”


She closes her eyes as she shakes her head before letting out a sigh.

”Just don’t think that this will be on the level that you have been experiencing so far with quite some success. Because even though you aren’t on my direct focus after this weekend’s show, you are going to be expecting me kicking the shit out of you where I hope you won’t end up with a broken nose or anything close to that.”

“Because lets face it, accidents like that can happen inside the six sided ring when you get face to face with yours truly Chelsea… and it would be such a shame if you would have to walk into the Super Card after having been maimed. And we don’t want to break that pretty face of yours now do we???”


She giggles as she takes a sip from the glass of wine before turning her attention towards the camera.

“I am aware that this is merely a threat that could just be seen as nothing more than hot air. But I will have to ask you to really consider these words before you open up your mouth and become as clueless as Jessie Salco has to be retired already after I had crushed her hopes and dreams after the first big show of the year. And you know what Chelsea?? I really enjoyed the taste of victimizing my opponents like I did to her, outwrestling her, out smarting her and more importantly…. I made her Hall of Fame career debatable to be the least. So I just hope you will not consider myself to be someone that merely is full of hot air and be a threat to anyone out there that gets to face me inside the six sided ring.”

“Because I am taking you very seriously, I want to test my ability with you so that I know that once that moment comes… that I will be ready no matter what happens this coming Sunday. Sunday where the newcomer Chelsea faces a former newcomer that people wants to dictate the role of the established name upon. Because I am not like the poor old bitches that suddenly run off, try to hide for a few months before thinking that the boogey girl has gone underground and sleeps for a few months before the hunger the non-talented weaklings that does not belong here.”


She suddenly turns her gaze towards the camera with intensity in her eyes.

“The question remains Chelsea, do the victories that you have garnered so far prevent you from being those who do not belong?? Or is it simply that you are impressive, but not as impressive like yours truly?? A former Bombshell Roulette champion, a woman that took former Bombshell World Champion Masque to the limit…. Until a bug showed up and hid behind a chair?? Prove me that you are not Chelsea, prove me that youa re worht my focus if I perhaps will be defending my soon to be won Internet championship belt against you after I crushed the hopes and dreams of two little fools…. “

“Oh I just cannot wait, I just cannot wait until I wrap my arms around your stinking neck Chelsea and hear the oxygen flee your body just as your hopes of proving me wrong. Because that will be basically the only thing that you can rely upon…. HOPE Chelsea...,, Hope that you will be allowed to walk out of the ring on your own two feet. HOPE that you can look up at the lights and still have your brain still working. Because one swift kick to your head…. And everything could be nearing its end…. Just like each and every one of them that came before you… Just think about it Chelsea…, just think about it….”


With that the shot slowly fades

35
Climax Control Archives / tag team and taco's
« on: February 03, 2023, 06:55:46 PM »
Let’s get the Banjo

It’s Monday Morning, Vinnie just wakes up in his bedroom in Tijuana, Mexico. He is wearing his favourite Donald Duck pj’s and stretches his arms really far before looking around and smiles.

“Ahh, that was a wonderful night.”

He gingerly gets out of bed, tip toes over towards the bathroom as he goes to take a shower before dressing up. We see Vinnie get out of his bedroom wearing a high knee shorts and a Hawaiian shirt on as well as some flip flops on his feet. He walks off the steps while humming a happy tune as he is clearly in a great mood.
“Me and Bill got a match this Sundayyyyyyyy”

His voice suddenly extends on the Y as he steps on a dinky toy car that is on one of the steps of the stairs and slides down the stairs until he manages to grab hold of the banister to stop the fall. We can see Vinnie’s hair all messed up as well as one of his flip flops on top of his head.

“What just happened??”

Vinnie loos around as he sees Pete in the living room as he is playing with his electric race track with race cars driving around with lots of speed. Vinnie stares at the track before noticing the cars and then looks at the car that he has stepped on a few moments ago and sighs.

“Pete?? What did I tell you yesterday?? Please put your toys back into toybox before going to sleep???”

Pete looks up from the race track and nods his head before turning his attention back to the race track. Vinnie is heading towards the kitchen and prepares himself some lunch as he takes a seat at the dinner table. There he starts to eat his cheese sandwich when suddenly his phone rings.

“Hello??? Oh hi Bill, how are you doing amigo???”

Bill is talking over the phone about something as we see Pete’s head look up and starts to listen in hope of perhaps picking something up about Bill Barnhart’s dog and Pete’s girlfriend Iris. This causes him to completely forget about the racing cars on the track as suddenly one of the cars speeds up faster and flies off the track, causing it to hit Vinnie in the back of his head.

“What the?? One second Bill.”

Vinnie turns around and stares angry towards Pete, who is still focused upon Vinnie, not having noticed what had happened or the mere fact that Vinnie is staring at him. Vinnie rolls his eyes as he turns his attention back to Bill on the phone.

“Yeah, I’m back Bill. What’s up?”

Bill is starting to discuss the tag team match that Vinnie and Bill we competing in against world champion Mac Bane and former champion Ken Davieson of the Saviors. Both Bill and Vinnie have a history with this group as you can tell that they aren’t really big friends with them.

“I am glad also that we get to tag with each other Bill, it has been way too long and the chance to get our hands on those Saviors guys?? Well that makes it even better.”

Vinnie turns his attention towards where Pete had been sitting and notices that he only sees the race track, but Pete is gone. This causes him to raise an eyebrow until noticing that Pete has gotten on the table with him without him even noticing it.

“How in the hell did you?? Errr, never mind Bill. Pete just distracted me. Please continue.”

Vinnie sends a warning look towards Pete before turning his attention solely to the phone conversation, we see Pete reach towards his fanny pack and pulls out some earbuds and puts them on his head as this causes him to be connected to Vinnie’s phone. This causes Vinnie to suddenly lose contact with his tag team partner.

“What the hell????

We see Pete jump off the table and hobble towards the hallway as we hear Bill Barnhart shout through his tiny earbuds as Vinnie starts to run after him.

“Pete stop!!! Damnit Pete!!!!”

Vinnie turns around the corner, bumps into the Butler that had side stepped a few moments ago as Pete had ran off the hallway. The butler helps Vinnie get back to his feet and dusts off his shirt, Vinnie shakes his head and is about to walk away but decides to stop. He turns back his attention towards his butler and gives him an apologetic smile.

“Forgive me Jorge, I hope you aren’t hurt??”

“I’m fine senor, but why are you running after senor Pete?”

Vinnie slaps his hand across his forehead, completely forgotten the cactus as he starts to run off again. But this time he slips across the floor as the floor has been waxed a few moments ago, causing Vinnie to nearly execute a 360 in the air and lands crashing down upon his back.

“Are you alright senor???”

Vinnie shakes his head, everything is spinning around in front of him before he starts to close his eyes several times before he attempts to pull himself up to his feet by grabbing the extended hands from his butler. The butler senses the weight difference from the large and muscular wrestler as this causes Vinnie to finally get back to his feet but the Butler falls down. Vinnie quickly pushes his hands against the wall, slowly slithering towards the side that he believes that Pete had ran off. To.

“I am going to get you Pete and when I do….”

“Uhm, senor???”

“Not now Jorge!!! I’m trying not to fall again.”

Says an irritated as he is concentrated on his way towards the corner

“Si senor Vinnie, but….”

“NOT NOOooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!!!!!”

Vinnie wants to react annoyed for Jorge the butler to be quiet as he is concentrating on his walk ahead as he almost falls down. But luckily he manages to remain standing as he had grabbed the staircase towards the first floor. He sighs of relief for a moment before turning his attention to Jorge the butler.
“Okay Jorge, what did you wanted to tell me that couldn’t wait until now???”

“Si senor Vinnie, all I wanted to say is that Pete went that way???”

Vinnie sees that Jorge is pointing towards the opposite direction that Vinnie had gone to, causing him to drop his head in disbelief as he realizes that he has to slither himself past the floor that got waxed earlier.  Vinnie sighs as he drops to his knees and lets out a tear for all the trouble that he had gone through to reach this point and realize that it was all for nothing.

2 hours later

We suddenly see Vinnie having reached the other side of the hallway after crawling on his hands and knees, followed by attempting to swam across the floor on his stomach, realizing that he wasn’t getting anywhere. Then he took fifteen minutes to get on his back as he extends his hands across the floor in the hope of pushing his hands across the wall in an attempt to push himself further. This causes a few weird stares from butler Jorge, who has tried to interrupt Vinnie in his attempt to slither across the hallway in the slowest and weirdest possible way ever to tell him that he has special anti-slip layers underneath his shoes and had brought Vinnie also a pair. But has quickly decided to just hide them behind his back as he figures out that it would not look good on the opportunity for him to get a raise after making Vinnie suffer quite a while.

Jorge the butler  stares at Vinnie, somehow managing to grab the edge of the corner and then feels that the floor has not been waxed over there. Slowly rising upwards to his feet and then jumps up and down in happiness.

“Yay!!! I made it!!! Now it is time to get my hands around Pete’s neck!!!”

Vinnie starts to gently walk across the non waxed floor, clearly not sure whether he can walk on it without worry before starting to run further. But by that moment he realizes that Pete has already escaped to somewhere that Vinnie cannot find him. Vinnie is heading towards his garage, checking in on his compilation of antique cars. Checking them whether Pete is in the backseat, the front seats, or even in a glove compartment. But cannot find him no matter where he is looking, this causes Vinnie to get really upset.

“PETE!!!!!”

“Hello?? Vinnie???”

Vinnie notices a voice popping out of his cell phone, realizing that he is out of reach for Pete’s earbuds to take the connection away from him. He grabs the cell phone and places it to his ear while continuing to look around in order to see if he sees Pete.

“Bill?? Is that you???”

“Yeah!! Where you been?? I was constantly hearing something scratching at my ear!!!”

Vinnie looks clueless at his phone, not sure what Bill is referring to before finally getting the notion and sighs.

“That was Pete, he had turned on his earbuds that he sometimes uses when he uses my phone to play Sim City. It’s really annoying, he ran off with the earbuds on as he had contact taken away from me. But I am here again, so what did you wanted to say??”

“I just wanted to let you know we are facing Mac Bane and Ken Davieson this coming Climax Control.”

Vinnie raises his eyebrow in amazement as he swallows a few times before realizing that this could be a case of revenge for losing his last match against Mac Bane.

“The world champion??? Cool!!!”

Vinnie quickly closes his phone, not even caring about whatever Bill has to say in response. He is walking around the garage, rubbing his curls with both hands as he finally sits down after opening the door to his classic Rolls Royce. He leans down against the head rest and stares at the ceiling of the Rolls Royce as he extends his hand towards it and grabs the sunglasses that have been locked there. He places the sunglasses and smiles with a classic movie smile as if his teeth shows a glow.

“This could be amazing, I mean seriously. I am on my way to be a good little Vinnie. I have walked an elderly lady this morning to the opposite of the road and bought her some taco’s. Sadly she had to tell me that she had to give the taco’s to her grandson as she is a vegetarian. Now I understand that everyone has a right to how to live their lives, to eat whatever they wisht o eat. But not to be wanting to eat a taco??? Seriously? The Mexican dish of the Heavens???”

Vinnie starts to shake his head in disbelief, extending his arms to express himself for all that he just had mentioned a few moments ago.

“Now I have to admit, I would understand you don’t want to eat one if you hae a case of gas, that your are slightly allergic to some of the products that is used to create a taco. But even then we could create a vegetarian, a vegan or perhaps a biologic version of a taco. But to tell me that you cannot eat it because you are vegetarian??? Hell, I just said there’s a vegetarian version, so I just don’t understand what the problem is. Besides perhaps the mere fact that there are those who just don’t like my heritage… just like the damn Saviors.”

“I mean seriously, they are here for how long now?? A few years?? An all I can remember is headaches, migraines, lies and the mere fact that they just don’t like me…. ME!!! Isn’t that just a exaggerated case of being a hypocrite?? That’s right, a big word that I am sure that Mac Bane will take offense to. He will start to ask me questions, grabbing a dictionary and start to give a full rundown of what a difficult word is all about. And is that what you expect from a large, long haired muscle bound goofball like him?? Oh yeah, I know I have not beaten you since day one. So that is not going to be a reason to tell me that you are better than me in every aspect Mac, because nobody got the most sensitive fingers to make love to a guitar… that’s right Mac, I am a lover, you are just…. Well you already heard enough what I thought about you.”

“And then there’s Ken Davieson, the former world champion. The Brother from another mother, I guess we all know how bonding amongst rejected siblings is starting to become a thing around here huh.”


Vinnie snorts as he looks around, trying to find some confirmation to the words that he is uttering that clearly makes no sense, but Vinnie is proud of it and believes that he is doing the right thing.

“So you won the world title, big deal. So did I, I would have beaten you too for that belt. But I guess I won’t get any opportunities for that championship belt. And I know, I know that my track record for the past few years have not been that great. And that works against me,I know I have done some horrible things. And with every step forward that I try to make, I get pushed back three or four steps back. And do you hear me complain about it??? NO!!!!”

“Well, I actually made a complaint as a mere example. To give you an idea of what I am all talking about. But that does not count, because an example is just like that… it can be potatoes and sometimes it can be tomatoes… perhaps apples or pears, gravy?? I mean I can give a few more examples, but you cannot see anything remotely looking like a complaint.”

“Hell, I am quite a reasonable guy right?? Yeah Ken, I am just a reasonable guy. And those are tough to be amigo. Just like Bill Barnhart, even though he had a bad day against that aging Goth, he just slipped over a banana peel and his pink straps got stuck in the spots that it just hurts your shoulders too much. I mean seriously, he would never get submitted against that long haired idiot. Is that a common theme with some of you Mac?? Huh?? Or is it merely because you are all jealous of the good natured advantage that I got over you. Because when my music hits, every single Mexican and Mexican Sympathizers will jump out of their seats and scream from the top of their lungs. Hell, I hope the vegetarian Mexican old lady be there as well, because that would bring me tears to my eyes. I would just need a second to control my emotions, but when I have that second I will teach you and that champion of yours a lesson of being educated in manners, in how to cut flowers from the bottom down, how to open a door for a weak person that needs help because he cannot wipe his backside on his own. I am going to teach all of that and some more to understand what true manners are all about. Yeah that’s right, that is far more important than whatever it is that you two stand for.”

“Hell, I don’t know you two or anyone else in your little group knows. It’s all greed, it’s all sending out nice tweets to some and in the meantime not caring at all about it. So if I can do anything to stop your momentum?? Then I will do it and what better than to do it on Climax Control 352…. See you two then boys.”


Vinnie gives a wink to the camera before walking off as the shot slowly fades

36
Climax Control Archives / A New Chapter
« on: February 03, 2023, 11:41:14 AM »
OOC: I have permission from the handler to use Kim Pain in my rp.

A new chapter.

The desert outside Las Vegas, Nevada.

It’s 9 am, we are at the special Saviors headquarters outside Las Vegas, Nevada that Goth is letting built for the entire group to turn towards when necessary. We see Melissa doing her morning run on the specially constructed athletic track, wearing a black Goth shirt that is a few sizes too big, a spandex tights that cling nicely around her legs and ass and a new pair of Nike running shoes as she wears them down on a regular basis due to the many miles of running. She crosses the finish line and stops at the spot where Goth is standing with the stopwatch. He doesn’t say anything, just writes her time that she has ran for the 5k. She walks over towards the bench and sits down, grabs the bottle of water and takes a few sips while catching her breath, she accepts the towel that Goth hands her to wipe off some of the sweat from her forehead.

“You are just a few seconds above your fastest time.”

Goth tells her as she acknowledges his words by nodding her head, still catching her breath before taking a sip from the bottle of water before laying down on the bench and closes her eyes.

“That’s not bad for a first time in a long time, this track is really amazing.”

Goth nods his head as he grabs her left leg and starts to rub the back of her leg as this causes her to sigh of relief.

“Oh that feels so fucking good.”

Goth grins as he continues to work his magic on the leg muscle that more often tends to tense up after a run. He digs his fingers into the calf as she places her hands behind her head and smiles. The two of them have been travelling a lot the past few days as Goth had been a part of Climax Control before travelling to two other companies over the Sunday and Monday. She had been so happy to have met up with Kat Jones, who had accompanied fellow Sin City Wrestling competitor and owner of CCPE Chris Page. She thinks back fondly about the girl talk between the two of them about the marriage plans between her and Goth.

“I have been looking forward to compete once again after crushing Jessie Salco.”

She says after a brutal 30 minute Iron woman match between her and the Hall of Famer. She had noticed that it was a wise decision for her to focus on her conditioning to being able to compete much longer in a match with someone that is a speed devil. It ultimately came down to the final moments where she was able to walk away with the victory, removing a foul taste out of her mouth from the Chamber of Extreme match that she had lost to Jessie Salco at the end of last year. She drapes the towel across her face for a moment as she allows Goth’s fingers to work magic on her sore calf before slowly leaning upwards on her elbows.

“What are the plans for the remainder of the day??”

She asks him with tired eyes, he looks back at her before draping her left leg across his lap and stares oat her schedule on the app on his cell phone.

“I want you to take a shower obviously”

His answer is greeted by Melissa throwing the towel into his face before scowling at him in annoyance.

“I want you to relax a litte for the rest of the day, Kim is coming over later and I feel she was having some plans for a bachelorette party before our marriage.”

He says with a twinkle in his eyes, Melissa rolls her eyes before starting to giggle. She clearly had not thought about having a bachelorette party, but the idea of celebrating one with the girls sound actually like fun.

“Oh my God, this is so Kimberly. I guess I’ll better go through with it, knowing that she wouldn’t take a no for answer even if I really didn’t want one.”

The two share a laugh before Goth slowly gets up to his feet and is about to head to the back but stops, he hands her the towel.

“I want you to enjoy everything that life has got to offer you Mel, you have been such a detrimental part in my life as long as I know you. And I would do anything to repay you with anything, as long as you are happy.”

This causes her to get emotional, she slowly gets to her feet and wraps her arms around his rather muscular neck as the two kiss each other in a loving embrace. Goth finally lets go after a few moments and kisses her on the cheek before heading off inside the house as Melissa remains there on the athletic track as she grabs her stuff and is about to head to the shower.

The shot reopens as we see her enter the dressing room for the ladies as she walks over towards her stuff that she had laid out on the table next to her spot. Grabbing the shampoo and some towels before heading starting to undress and head over towards the shower. There she hangs up the towels on a spot near to the shower as it is easily to reach forward for and turns on the warm water of the shower. Leaning her head backwards while closing her eyes and enjoys the warm water splashing on her face and onto her body before reaching over for the shower gel and soap herself in thoroughly.

“Hmmm, this is the life.”

She softly speaks towards herself, she was a little bit hesitant to leave Las Vegas and go to stay in the middle of nowhere with a piece of land that has been bought in the Nevada desert. But after staying here for a while, watching the building improvement and growth of everything that Goth and the others had planned out for them caused her to reconsider her original ideas. The quietness and the mere notion that she does not have to worry about being recognized or bothered by fans at the wrong moments of the day has really convinced her that this was the best idea possible. She places her hands on the wall in front of her at either side of the shower head and closes her eyes. She soaps her hair with shampoo and feels it run down her head and face all the way to the ground. She always enjoyed the scent of her favourite shampoo as she feels it crawl down her body all the way onto the floor as it slowly vanishes with the rest of the water down the drain. She stays there for a few more moments, thinking towards her marriage. The idea of a bachelorette party has caused her longing to get married with Goth to grow once again as she had been trying to put it in the bac of her head as she still has got her wresting career, starting to get a shot at the Bombshell Internet title against the current champion Kayla Richards, coincidently one of the Bombshells that Melissa had faced at the Ultimate X over the pool match where she had won the Bombshell title. The two had fought each other over the pool as the final two combatants for the title before Melissa had managed to obtain the championship.

“How things have changed since that point in time….”

She whispers to herself, realizing that she has had a far less significant title reign as Bombshell Roulette champion in comparison as the reign that Kayla is on as of late. She has been successfully defending that championship belt against any comer. This is the mindset that Melissa respects in her opposition, as she strives to be the very best that the Bombshell division has to offer. And she realizes that eventually she has to go through Kayla to actually achieve that goal. Remembering how she finally succeeded to outlast her at the Ultimate X gave her a small smile on her face.

“You know what they say, history tends to repeat itself.”

She giggles before shaking her head and enjoys the rays of water a little bit longer before turning off the water and reach for the towels to dry her body and hair.

We see her enter the living room after dressing up from the shower and have a huge smile on her face as she notices her friend sitting there.

“Hiya Kim!!!”

Kim looks up from the magazine that she was reading and pops up from the sofa as the two ladies give each other a big hug. Melissa lets go off her and admires her for a few moments.

“My, aren’t we looking beautiful today?”

Kim giggles as she shakes her head before pointing towards Melissa.

“Nah uh…, you are going to be the one who is going to look pretty on your wedding day baby girl.”

Melissa grins as she sits down on the sofa that Kim sat on, she immediately sits down on the other end of the sofa as the two start to talk.

“Talking of which, I heard from Gerrit you had something on your mind?”

Kim giggles as she nods her head as she sits right up on the sofa and stares towards Melissa.

“I was thinking, I’ve gotten to know you through Kat and Whisper and you seem to be one all for having fun, well we can’t have you go get married without your last night of “fun” girlfriend.”

Melisssa rolls her eyes before lowering her head as she starts to shake it.

“That sounds so wrong Kim, that it almost has to be one of your evil plans.”

The two giggle for a few moments before Kimberly shakes her head.
 
“But seriously Mel, you deserve something spectacular. You got a great man wanting to marry you, wanting to settle down with you. And you deserve all of that, but before you go and get married, you need to come in contact with the spoils of life one last time.”

“Oh my….”

Melissa instinctively places a hand in front of her mouth, trying to hide the blush that is emerging upon her cheeks. She is far from being a prude, but the way Kimberly has been hinting Melissa about her plans has gotten her suddenly very flustered. She starts to think about the words from Kimberly about Goth, how he has indeed been treating her like a queen ever since the two had starting to date each other. She gets a warm feeling inside her stomach when she remembers how nervous he was on their first date, knowing that he had not dated a single woman since his teens and his then wife. Had gone to a cheap restaurant, as that was the only thing that he could afford at that time. These moments that he had confined to her his fears and showcased his most vulnerability has caused her to give in to her feelings and melted away at his romantic nature. She had even suggested to him to visit a similar restaurant like he and his then wife had done, just to understand how it must have been between the two of them, which he eventually had done.

“Hellooooo??? Earth contacting daydreamer….”

Melissa snaps out of her thoughts, causing to look into the grinning smile of Kimberly Pain as she realizes that she had been caught daydreaming. Her face turns beat red from shame as she confines to her what she had been thinking about.

“Aww, he is a keeper. But that doesn’t change the fact that I want to see you get wild one more time Melissa.”

Melissa nods her head and laughs

“Fine, I give in. There’s no way I can convince you otherwise.”

Kimberly cheers of happiness as she jumps up from the sofa and sits down next to Melissa as she starts to talk about her plans for the bachelorette party as the shot fades.

Later that night

Goth and Melissa can be seen in their bed, both snuggling up against each other while watching a movie. Goth has his arm wrapped around her as she rests her head against his shoulder while both of her hands are inside the free hand from Goth.

“Gerrit???”

Melissa suddenly looks up at Goth, who lowers his face slightly astheir eyes meet

“What’s wrong hun??”

He looks at her with his loving eyes, causing her to get that warm feeling all over her.

“When you and Chantal got married, did you have a bachelor party???”

Goth raises his eyebrow for a few moments before showing a rather large grin on his face.

“We got married as soon as we came to the US, just imagine. Two teenagers with little money, no friends or relatives. We kind of held a party of our own.”

She notices his smile to slightly widen after mentioning this, he has lifted his head upwards as he stares ahead of him.

“It wasn’t really much of a party, we had ordered a few pizza’s. I had bought a bottle of wine at a liquor store and we popped a few CD’s in a CD changer and had a lot of fun.  Why??”

She notices that he had turned his attention towards her once more, his gorgeous blue eyes made her melt a little

“Kimberly started to discuss all of her plans for my Bachelorette party, it made me wonder how things were for you the first time you got married. Will you do a bachelor party??”

She finally asks him the question that she had been dying to ask him for quite some time, she looks at him a bit nervously, not sure how he would react to the question that could be very personal to him as it may confront him with the memory of his deceased wife. She places her hand on top of his as her gorgeous brown eyes stare at him lovingly, waiting for his answer as he finally smiles.

“I was thinking about perhaps taking the guys out to a bar or something and watch them get wasted.”

The two share a laugh before goth shakes his head and turns serious once more.

“But with all due seriousness, I think me and the guys will go out have something to eat and to drink. Sharing a men’s out on the cruise ship and enjoy the last few hours of my life as nonmarried man before I marry the most beautiful woman in the world.”

He stares at Melissa, who feels her head turn red before placing it on his shoulder. Goth gives her a kiss on the forehead before turning his attention back to the movie. Melissa gazes at the television screen, but her mind is slowly wondering off at the mere thought of how life would be with the man she loves as being his wife. She slowly closes her eyes as she starts to doze off.

So we meet again.


It’s Friday afternoon, mere days before Climax Control 352 will take place. The night where Melissa will take on Kayla Richardson, the current bombshell Internet champion. A proud champion as she is currently the longest reigning Bombshell champion of all current Bombshell champions. We see Melissa do some sit ups in the living room, attention completely focused upon the television screen where we see the Ultimate X Bombshell Roulette title match from last years Summer XXXTreme play from the Sin City Wrestling Network, the night where one Savior walked in Bombshell Roulette champion and the other walked out the Bombshell Roulette champion. She does a few more sit ups before finally grabbing for her towel and wipes off some of the sweat from her forehead before taking a sip from the bottle of water next to her padding that she was sitting on. She unbuttons the cap and takes a few large sips from the bottle before screwing the cap back on.

“I know it is already February, but I still want to wish everyone a happy 2023. I know I should have done so at the earliest of opportunities, but my mind was completely focused upon taking matters in my own hands and finally shutting up Jessie Salco. A woman that I have to admit I got to admire her willingness to keep on fighting, but I think that’s where the compliments from my part ends. But it sure does feel great to know that I can finally move on, I just didn’t expected my first post Jessie match would be a Bombshell Internet title match.”

“But hey, who am I to complain??”

She grins as she slowly turns her attention towards the match and pauses it at the part where she and the current Bombshell Internet champion remain as the final two combatants. She had to admit that it was one of the more hectic moments that could have gone either way for her and Kayla, but luckily it was her perseverance and noticing an opening for her to capitalize and win the championship belt. Melissa watches the moment that she sees Kayla fall into the water, making the realization of what she had done even more special for her.

“I have to admit, I understand now how special that moment was. Don’t get me wrong, I have watched this clip a thousand times before. But for some reason I understand it now, I realize now that I was one of the few fortunate ones that achieved something special.”

Melissa now lowers her head as she sighs and clicks on the remote control to continue the match, she takes three deep breaths before looking up again and pauses the screen once more. This time it is her holding Goth in her arms as she had fallen into the pool with he championship and celebrate the wonderful occasion.

“That was a moment that I thought would never be duplicated, I would have been grateful if my career had ended then and there. Merely because I was with the man that I love, but I guess this year may very well end up even more emotional charged. But that is so far away and I cannot overlook the challenges that are ahead of me right now, like you Kayla. You have been a dominant champion, far more dominant then I have to admit I had been last year. Is it the rookie status that makes people wet behind the ears?? Not knowing what to expect to deliver every single night?? I guess you have been there before, seeing how this is your second reign as the Bombshell internet champion… Something I could not do when I issued a rematch against Ariana…. The next challenger in line, how fortunate to know that when you thin one is gone…. The other resurfaces???”

She smirks as she grabs the bottle of water and places the water close to her lips once more.

“But it wouldn’t be wise from me to irritate myself this very moment over the Greek freak, because I know that either you or me will have to deal with her stepping into the forefront after the best between of us has won, so that just like a nice little Jessie protégé can take all the spotlight on her. But fortunately, it is now between the two of us. The dominant champion and the woman that beat the dominant champion for a championship. I guess the wheels areslowloy spinning in the marketing area of Sin City Wrestling of how to create a seemingly un imaginable expectation between the two of us. Because if just realize, that if I beat you…. I have beaten every single superstar that failed against you…. “

“Well sort off, at least if you want to look at it from a technical point of view??? But it’s the truth isn’t it Kayla? Because as being a champion, all you must do is to prevent others from beating you under the given rules that states that if you do not pin or make the champion submit, that you are not the Bombshell Internet Champion. And guess what I am good at Kayla???”


She turns her attention towards the camera, there’s a confident yet focused look upon her face. She pulls her hair backwards before slowly rising to her feet as she starts to loosen up some of her leg muscles.

“I know the world is watching the two of us Kayla, on one side it is you defending your impressive run…. On the other end it is me, the one that needs to show up if I do not want to be pushed back to the Bombshell Roulette division. With due all respect towards our current champion, but I do not want to be remembered being stuck for several years that you constantly want to challenge the winner of the Roulette title like grand mama Jessie does. Now I may be harsh, but I have seen future plans in my quest to be the very best. Something I assume that you have in the back of your head as well??? You see Kayla, I don’t want to be remembered as a one hit wonder, a talent that could have been. I do not need to be remembered as a potential threat to whomever is the Bombshell Internet or World Champion if I cannot deliver. And I know that this time it is more your domain, even though the first time was it really someone’s domain to begin with??? Or did I just adapt the best to the given situation??? I think the last reasoning is the more believable in the realm of possibilities.”

“Possibilities, that’s interesting wouldn’t you agree?? It’s possible that I just have your number Kayla, it’s possible that you can use all your motivation and confidence as champion to overwhelm me and teach me a new trick that I need to adapt to. But ultimately I know I will strike, strike thee with vengeance and might… But it’s more than that, it is the drive to compete at the highest of any given levels. As long as you deliver at the right moment. Back then…”


Melissa points at the television screen where the lovely couple are still seen embracing each other
“It was ME that got the job, I would be lying if I do not want a new piece of shiny gold being wrapped around my waist by my man. To stand next to him once more as a power couple in wrestling. Sadly I cannot claim to be THE top couple as Mac and Amber hold both the world titles at this moment. But it is still clear what I am aiming at isn’t it?? That’s right, I have been focused to this point since disposing of some old waste. I have been performing to reach a higher level that I know is necessary to overtake you and remain the champion in a valiantloy fashing.”

“I just need to ask you Kayla, did you have some sleepless nights since the card was posted?? Were you considering calling in sick?? Or asking Mark or Chris for a favour to do whatever they want in order for them to change the card?? It would be hard to imagine that wouldn’t it Kayla?? Because there is nothing to fear about this confrontation… except fear itself. Do I believe that you are afraid of me?? Of course not, do I know you respect my abilities?? Of course you do. And do I believe in dreams to be killed by a seemingly unbeatable force in this division?? If I was a weak minded little bitch then sure I would have. But that’s the point isn’t it?? I am not going to be trying to wake up screaming over some repackaged Freddy Kreuger that does not even own a glove, let alone being able to manicure herself if she had some stiletto’s. You see Kayla, I am a different kind of cat. And boy, isn’t that what we all say??”

“Damn right we do, but the difference between me and oh let’s say… Bella Madison, Mercedes Vargas.. or even Keira Fisher-Johnson is that I do not sugar coat it sweetheart. What you see, is what you get. So take a good look at the woman that has improved so much more since that fateful night that I won my first championship. Because I am not afraid to admit, I have tasted defeat. I have been at the end of the line and was considering just to be thankful that I could still lace up my damn boots. But those moments of doubt, those moments of reconsidering my future are now once again shredded like Jessie Salco’s hopes and dreams of ever capture another title. Because the next big wave that me and my surfboard will come across in the ocean is MINE to be taken sweetheart. And even though in the beginning everything may seem so difficult, so rough for you as the announcer calls out my name as the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet champion, you do have to realize that you have had a hell of a run. Something that nobody can take away from you, nobody? Well except for me of course.”


She closes her eyes a little as she punches her left hand into her open right and grins.

“Just imagine when that moment comes, that people will continue to talk about you Kayla. That people will tell the world that YOU were the final Bombshell that had a run that was longer than fourteen days at that given moment. That they will utter out everything about you under the expectation of respect… RESPECT YOU HEAR ME??? But even though you have a great run right now, it has to come down to an end Kayla. Note how I do not allow the narrative of everyone else to cloud my mind by saying the obvious. Because that’s what Karma is going to do.. it will determine the fate of the champion and the challenger. And just like Summer XXXTreme, I really love my chances of overtaking that championship belt and rip it out of your fingers. Because I noticed that you had your focus solely upon that belt, that you managed to lower your guard for me to take advantage over. The kickboxing assassin struck that night Kayla, just like I have struck many nights after that given moment. And we all know that history tends to repeat itself, that it tends to tell the world that even though the names change throughout the years… the story and the end results remain the same.”

“I got one swift kick to your head ready Kayla, but don’t make the mistake to think that I do not have any other tricks hidden behind this seemingly innocent face. Because then and especially then, you will be walking out without that championship belt…. But don’t worry, I will represent the championship division with the respect that you have tried to do…. But I will only do it slightly better…. So until Sunday champ, I hope you will be ready… Because 2023 is the year that I will dominate every single one of you…. And you??? You are just another casualty….”


Melissa stands up and walks away as that ends the scene.



37
Supercard Archives / Re: HBCARTER v SENOR VINNIE
« on: January 13, 2023, 09:56:43 PM »
The New Years Resolutions of Vinnie:

We are at a busy street in Tijuana, Mexico. Where we see a crossover standing in front of a busy market center, there he is overlooking the busy traffic that passes the street every few seconds as well as whether someone wishes to cross the road upon his side or the other side where we see a rather small cactus standing with the same outfit that the rather large individual has on. The big figure looks over towards his “co-worker” and waves towards him, giving a thumbs up as he notices the cactus apparently wave back towards him.


“Hola amigo’s, first of all I hope you all have had a wonderful Christmas and a good New Year?? And are looking to the new year just as much as yours truly.”

The rather large man smiles as he takes off his hat for a moment, letting his massive curls fall out underneath it to reveal SCW superstar Senor Vinnie.

“Now I know that 2022 has been a year with mixed results, I won some matches and lost some. I didn’t win any championships for another year in a row, something that has been a burden on my mind for many years. But I have had some soul searching alongside with my amigo Pete, where we decided that we would do things completely different. And this is just the beginning of it all, I…. one second.”

Vinnie stops mid-sentence as he notices a rather old lady with a walker in her hands leaving the market place, he notices her struggle a little bit as the walker get stuck behind a loose stone on the pave walk and rushes over to assist her.

“Please allow me to assist me senora.”

“That’s nice of you, if you could just help me….”

Vinnie, in being the major enthusiastic natured individual immediately grabs the older lady by the arm in a gentle way and helps her to lift the walker upwards in the air for a few inches. In a way that she could lift the walker easily over the loose piece of stone on the pave walk, in order for her to be able to continue her way. The only problem is that when the lady moves forward, her left foot get stuck behind the stone.

“Oh my, now I’m stuck behind the stone. And I still have to visit my grandmother Juanita. I…”

Vinnie’s eyes widen as he stares at the old lady that he is trying to assist, hearing the mentioning of her visiting her grandmother. Making him wonder how old her grandmother must be as he had guessed this old timer to be around near the 80s at least, but refuses to ask as that is not something that you do towards a lady. He carefully helps the older lady to walk around the loose hanging stone before waving her off as she told him that she is on her way. There he notices after staring at the older lady for the last 10 minutes or so that she is clearly lost, making him feel sorry for the old timer and walks over towards her.

“Senora??? Can I help…”

The older woman suddenly snaps her head towards the direction where the sound had come from that had clearly startled her.

“Don’t touch me!! I may be old, but I still know how to slap the taste out of your mouth with this plastic sack of coins!!!”

This startles Vinnie for a bit, not expecting that the older woman was suffering from short term memory. He lifts his hands upwards in a defensive posture as well as slowly taking a step backwards while showing her his genuine smile as he notices the older lady grabbing a small plastic bag with coins inside of it, making Vinnie wonder from what century these coins came from.

”Forgie me senora, but I have no intention to rob you or anything else. But I could not help but notice that you seemed to have lost the direction towards your grandmother and wanted to assist you.”

But the older lady does not want any of it, moving her arm in the extreme fast pace of any other old timer would be reaching at her age. Yet surprises Vinnie by nearly hitting him a few times as he needs to step back again and needs to reconsider strategy.

“No senora, I am a good Vinnie, I am the only child from the Rodriguez family of the Rodriguez Mariagi legacy. I….”

This causes the old woman to suddenly stop from swinging the rather useless sack of coins as some of them fall on the pave walk.

“Rodriguez??? The Rodriguez family??”

Vinnie scratches his head as he did not expected the name to calm the old lady down, but shrugs it off and gives her his patented smile.

“Yes Senora, Antonio Rodriguez is my father. I….”

“You are my grandson!!!!”

The fragile woman drops the walker, slowly stammers towards Vinnie as she wraps her fragile arms around the rather large man that cannot comprehend what just happened. He looks over towards the other side of the street and sees his friend Pete the Cactus scratching his head before shrugging his shoulders.

“Are you grandmama Juanita????

He asks as he suddenly remembers the tale of his long lost grandmother, who went to buy groceries and never came back. He looked at the old lady and realizes that she is holding a bag from an old groceries store that no longer exists over twenty years. A second thought hits him as he wonders how long a bag like this can remain useful to carry things around.

“Si Vinnie, I am your grannie…. I am so happy that I finally found you my grandson, grandpapa Leo had forgotten to give me money my little one. That forced the police to throw me into jail and I had to stay there for 50 years.”

This causes Vinnie’s eyes to bulge out of his head out of shock

“50 years??? For not being able to pay for groceries??”

The old lady starts to weep as her make up slowly wears down from the long lost memories as she finally tries to look up to him.

“I got 45 years for spitting on the judge because I was being mistreated son. It was my fault, but I had served my sentence and now I am about to visit relatives.”

Vinnie sighs as he realizes that he has to tell her the bad news that everyone above her age has died many years ago. He wraps his arms around the old mumbling lady and promises himself to take good care of her while also going to be wrestling later this week
*To be continued*

We see Vinnie coming out of a guestroom and softly closes the door when he bumps into the camera crew

“Oh Hello, that is rather rude to interrupt me after putting my grandmother to bed?? Well if you  want to know, the latest update is that she is doing fine. She has gone through a lot and I am willing to help her get treatment. I have already hired the best doctors to treat her with her losing some of her memories, as well as going to put on the classical family Rodriguez taco diet. Now I know what you must be thinking, how can taco’s be a diet Vinnie?? And there’s a simple answer to that question. We add a lot of vegetables in it as well as adding all the fruit that you can eat on a extra plate next to the taco. Now wee all know that fruit is very healthy, so in our culture that makes it a taco diet.”

Vinnie gives a two thumbs up to his description of something to normal human being standards could be considered to be a diet.

“Now Pete has been nagging me around my head of whether this is truly y grandmother Juanita. And even though I’m rather shocked about him taking her credibility in doubt, I have decided to shut him up for once and for all to agree for her to take a blood test and see whether the results will return with a positive or negative result. Because I know he has the best of intentions with the senior citizens of the world, he also is a very cheap ass cactus and does not want some hobo steal me from my wealth and riches.”

“Now I have to admit, he had felt the same way about Lora before she and I wed. but he has turned around rather quickly, realizing that she had never taken any cent that wasn’t hers and we never had children, so I never had to pay for child support. It make me realize that actually Pete is a very cheap ass spoiled cactus,k who may just only like me for my money!!!!”


Vinnie punches his left hand as a fist in his open right hand out of anger as all of the sudden we see Pete jump into view with an expensive Armani shirt, trying to convince Vinnie that it is a cheap knock off and that he would never abuse his friends trust and money.

“You are just lucky you caught me in a good mood Pete, I trust you. But I only trust you, because you never stole anything from me…. Well, besides that one time that you used my credit card to buy Iris that expensive dog collar with diamonds… Or that one time that you booked us the most expensive restaurant even though we were broke??”

There’s a silence as Pete is trying to convince Vinnie to something

“Now I know we had to wash and clean like 5000 plates to pay off the bill. But that took us like five months to accomplish!! Hell the last few plates were done yesterday!! So don’t gloat over that!!! Hell, you had it easy by taking orders from the customers while I was in the back doing the dishes!!! And half of those orders were actually wrong!!!”

Silence

“Oh don’t start with the whole bullshit excuses that your mind wasn’t on the right spot because of that fight you had with Iris. You need to be a professional Pete and separate work from private life okay!!!!”

Silence

“Oh that is low to bring in Lora Pete, I won the world title and married her on the same night okay!!! You are just still upset over the fact that you had to attend the wedding through skype instead of being allowed to be there in person!!! You had maggots inside that pot of yours and there was clearly stated that no animals were allowed unless they were trained and educated animals.”

Silence

“No that does not count as being trained annoying little buggers!!! Now you have to be quiet, or else nanna Juanita will wake up Pete. And I have a match to prepare for.”

Vinnie puts back on a smile, pretending that this little argument between him and Pete had never took place. He flexes his arms as he wraps them across each other in front of his chest before putting on his shades and turn into the man that claims everyone loves. He clears his throat a few times before he starts to talk

“Hola amigo’s and amiga’s, welcome to the Vinnie show in 2023. Did all of your resolutions been thrown out of the window already?? Did your parents already ate something ery fattening while promising that they would go on a diet?? And of course those foolish people that have a new years tradition to take a dive into the sea on new  years day, why you may ask?? Because they just love to have a robe wrapped around them after jumping out of the water with nearly a heart stoppage, only to get their wrinkled up faces on national television as others laugh at them. But all in good fun I suppose?? Me on the other hand??? I stayed home and enjoyed the fireworks.”

“Clearly you had expected me to go outside and shoot some big ass fireworks into the sky?? Well I’m sorry to disappoint you, my insurance company was suddenly cancelled because Pete needed some extra money to be saved to buy Iris some diamond bedroom toys… I still have no clue what they are like, but I don’t like the sound of that!!! But onto my my opponent…. Senor Carter, a talented person that I feel is a rather special individual. Now you may ask me why Vinnie??”

“He reminds me of Fenris, because of their shared preferences of the opposite, or in this case same sex. And that’s alright with senor Vinnie, I am all about equality and doing the right thing to support those who need to have that pat on the back. So here you go Carter!!!”

“But seriously senor, even though we may have never faced before, or even actually met. I feel the need to tell the world that I do respect you. And I know that given the right opportunity that you want to grab that championship belt away from Bill. I understand that there is some bad blood between you and my amigo, but I just want to point out that Bill is a kind of amigo that can fight his battles on his own and does not need me, or vice versa. So be assured, you and I will only have to worry about these big time pythons.”


Vinnie starts to flex his muscles before giving them a kiss and turns his patented smile back to the camera.

“I also want to point out that even though I am taking the full responsibility of taking care of my old nanna, I will still have enough time and focus not to be distracted in our fight between the two of us. I don’t want this to be used as an excuse to why I may potentially lose to you senor. But rest assured, I am a full blooded Mexican male, who has held the world and Internet title in this company. And I feel that a possible victory over you will help me a long way back to the right direction. I have sweat on the treadmill, I have gained some muscular mass as well done a lot of mental workouts… You know, I played memory with nanna, she taught me the game of chess and it has taught me that there are a lot you can do with a rook that isn’t allowed during the more traditional game of chess. But I have promised Pete that I would not turn his cheeks redder than a Ferrari F! car. And those babies are surely red!!!”

“But I’m diverting from what is truly important. Our confrontation, the first of first
The first time we meet, on the first show of the new year…. The only thing that isn’t first is the fact that I had to help nanna to the toilet for the millionth time since yesterday. But I am sure that the world can forgive me that one as we move on. I want you to know senor Carter, that I am back to the level I once was when I won the world title. And before you mention my cheating ways, I didn’t cheat that day as I earned that world title by making Austin James Mercer tap out. A joyful day to this very day for me, but also a day that needs a replacement by a new world title. So I ask of you senor Carter, if you feel that you cannot beat me… would you at least be gracious of allowing me to defeat you in a proper fashion?? If that is the case, I will gladly allow you to eat one of my infamous healthy diet taco that I mentioned a few moments ago. So with all being said and promised, another smile to emerge upont he world as Senor Vinnie, the man that is actually a good person… is upon us… Happy new year everybody!! I cannot wait to see you all back in person when the first show in the new year is upon us!!!”


With that the shot slowly fades as we see Vinnie wave towards the camera with the biggest smile ever

38
Supercard Archives / Re: BULLDOG (c) v GOTH - Roulette title
« on: January 13, 2023, 12:13:55 PM »
The shot opens at the same house that we have been at last week where Goth had been seated on a bench at the porch up front, there we notice the former multi champion once more while seated with a bottle of whiskey in his hands, he is staring at the built of the swimming pool in the middle of the many acres that is ahead of him. A swimming pool that he has been wanting ever since the talks had been made about moving out of the busy life of Las Vegas and heading into the desert. Goth takes a sip from the bottle of Whiskey and shows a look on his face that reveals that the taste clearly had hit a bad spot.

“Its been so long since I have drank from this, I nearly have forgotten how it tastes.”

He lets out a few coughs, placing the bottle upon the floor next to his right shoe. He turns towards the men that are working on the swimming pool as it made him nod in approval. Yesterday the foreman had told him that it would be a matter of days before they had completely built the swimming pool to the wishes of the former world champion. Making sure that there is enough space for him to swim laps, as well as the capability of holding swim parties as well as enjoying a BBQ while enjoying the coolness of the water. He had always been a fan of the water, it helped him to maintain his flexibility throughout the majority of his career. But now he knew that it wouldn’t last forever as he slowly gets up and walks inside the house.

There we see Goth enter the living room, a large area where we see a large sofa in the corner that he falls onto. Placing the bottle of Whiskey on the table next to him and looks around, we see Melissa on the phone on the other end of the room as she is talking to Kat Jones in trying to get her to join them. Goth sighs as he closes his eyes for a few moments before suddenly getting awoken by the sound of his cell phone as he has received a text message.

“This better be good.”

Goth grabs the phone and checks the message, causing him to slowly sport a grin on his face before putting the cell phone back into his pants. He looks back at Melissa, who just ended her phone call and is walking towards him before kissing him on the forehead.

“Kat says hello, she is looking forward to visit us soon.”

This causes Goth to smile, he had not spoken to Kat in a very long time since her rehab afte the injury. She had been a instrumental piece to the group as well as a big sister to Melissa, assisting her into the start of her career. Teaching the way inside the six sided ring and had stretched her several times, that thought had caused Goth to chuckle.

“What’s so funny??”

Goth looks up, noticing that Melissa had walked over to her own spot where she had been sitting a few moments ago. Causing him to showcase the patented smile that had been synonymous throughout his career.

“I just thought back to the first time that Kat stretched you.”

Melissa rolls her eyes before scowling back at Goth, she did not enjoy to be reminded of these situations. Even though she realizes that it had only helped her to become the wrestler that she is right now, she had to admit that she had been missing those moments with her friend.

“I should have known that you are just this predictable Gerrit, I guess you are entitled to your little moment of fun.”

Goth nods his head, he grabs his cell phone once more as he looks at the text message that he had received a few moments ago.

“Anything new??”

Goth’s smirk widens as he nods his head before sending a message back to the recipient that had texted him earlier before putting it on the sofa next to him.

“You could say that, my special item that I had asked to be made to surprise Bill Barnhart will be delivered tomorrow right on schedule.”

He says with a huge smile upon his face, he had been hinting something towards Bill Barnhart the other day about him going into another transformation for his match against his former best friend. The words best friend remain stuck in his head as the smile slowly turn into a look of distain towards the Roulette champion Bill Barnhart.

“I don’t know whether I want to know about that special item Gerrit, but that look on your face tells me that it is not going to be fun.”

“Depends on whether you are the recipient of the special treatment that I got planned, or whether you are the one that will deliver the final blow.”

Melissa sighs as she gets up from her seat and walks over towards Goth, planting a soft kiss on his lips and winks at him before leaving the room.

“Just make sure that you don’t forget about me sweetie.”

She wiggles her hips in a teasing way before walking out of the room giggling, causing Goth to smile as he loves to be teased. He thinks about what she had said for a few moments before shrugging his shoulders and leans back against the sofa. He closes his eyes and enjoys the cold air from the wall ventilator above him. The coolness causes him to slowly fall asleep
“DAMNIT BILL!! NOT THAT DOG AGAIN!!!!”

We are many years back, where Goth is getting up from his leather desk chair and leans his hands on his office desk while looking angrily towards the other individual that is in the room with him in Bill Barnhart.

“I will take care of it Gerrit, you won’t even notice the smell from Iris.”

Bill immediately grabs some paper napkins from the box that is on the corner of Goth’s office desk, carefully enveloping the rather large droppings from his English Bulldog, who is running around very exited as she has been freed from the rather large poo that had been troubling her. Running around the office, almost tripping the owner of the AWA as he is about to step around his office desk. This causes him to fall back into his office chair, that rolls towards the water boiler with Goth. The impact of the chair hitting the button to allow water to run down to your cup or bottle, dripping down the chair as this forces Goth to jump up from the chair.

“What the f***!!! Oh great!!! Now that dog caused me to have a wet chair!! Damnit Bill!! Why can’t you keep that dog at home??!!!!”

Bill quickly grabs Iris after she had jumped in his arms as she had gotten scared by another tirade from Goth. She nervously starts to lick away at the face of Bill, as he starts to reason with Goth.

“It was my own fault Gerrit, I had forgotten to take her outside. I’m sorry, I….”

Bill has wrapped his arms around his English Bulldog, trying to protect Iris from the “Evil” owner that is Goth. Who Bill knew, actually was very fond of Iris. He just hated it when the dog went to poo in his office every time that the poor animal took a dump on his expensive carpets. Goth had grabbed the handkerchiefs that Bill had used a few moments ago before catching Iris.

“Oh…. God…. No...., what hae I done???”

Goth stands silent for a few moments as his fingers had wrapped around the napkins and his hand had automatically squeezed it. This causes some of the poo to come out of the napkins and besmirches his entire hand as the smell of Iris her dogpoo fills the room rather quickly.

“I’m about to…”

Goth quickly runs towards his office bathroom, throwing the napkins away inside the nearest toilet that he could find before flushing the entire substance. He then quickly turns towards the water basin and is about to turn on the water, but the smell gotten to him too quickly as he starts to throw up in the water basin. We can see Bill stand in the door entrance of the office bathroom while holding on to Iris, who is breathing heavily but seemingly happy as she is wiggling her tail rather fast.

“You are right Iris, I think it is best that we leave him alone and clean up the mess before we get accused of so much more.”

Bill turns around as he and his dog are walking out of the office as Goth is still vomiting inside his office bathroom

“Oh fuck, these dreams need to stop.”

Says Goth as he just reopened his eyes and notices that several hours have pst since the moment that he had closed his eyes. Instinctively he smells his hand, letting out a sigh of relief that it didn’t smelled anything remotely to the dog poo in his dream.

“I need to get rid of Bill Barnhart.”

Goth says with a sigh before walking off as the shot slowly fades.

The following day.

We see Goth seated upon the bench upon the porch of the house that the Saviors had bought, overlooking the development of the land as well as everything else that is being built. He is holding a package across his lap as he is smiling from ear to ear. We see Goth to be shirtless for the very first time since recording from this area, seated just underneath the shade to hide him from being burned.

“Welcome you all, welcome to a very special moment in the year of YOUR Lord 2023. A year where we all make resolutions of how we want to change our lives, yet after a few failed attempts just simply forget.”

Goth taps on the box that he has on top of his lap, it is a brown box with a seemingly royal stamp attached to it on the top lid. His fingers are caressing the soft fabric while remain focused upon the camera.

“But thankfully for yours truly and not so much for my old friend Bill Barnhart. I am planning to keep my promises, starting with the first show in 2023 for Sin City Wrestling. And I can all hear you ask me, what could that possibly be that we have not yet heard before Goth?? Now you must understand that I do not have any control over the decision making of the remainder of the entire Sin City Wrestling roster, except that of my dear beloved fiancé of course. But I do have the ability to alter that of mine and in perhaps a lesser degree of those who I will be facing this year.”

“You see, I have vowed to marry my fiancé this year, therefore when that moment comes I will retire as soon as I have accomplished all of my goals before I push that wedding ring on her finger… and become the most dark and dastardly manager for that I could have ever been, but before that happens… I need to educate the world exactly WHAT they will be missing when I truly set my sights on sitting on the wayside of that six sided ring.”


He takes a moment to let his words sink in while smiling a dark and sickening smile.

“First of all, we all have already seen what I have been capable of reviving the “good side” of me, but like everything else in life… sometimes a change is good to keep you all on the tips of your toes, so I decided to revive an old friend….”

Goth taps his fingers upon the brown box in front of him on his lap before closing his eyes for a few moments.

“And before you are all considering me hiring a goon to do my bidding, you must understand that I have no desired plans to go soft and weak upon you… Like my physique would tell you otherwise, because then all of you are not only fools, but blinded with your own stupidity as well. No, I am referring to a symbol of sorts, a symbol of elegqance, danger and most importantly… Sheer and Utter power, a symbol that has not failed me on so many different occasions of my choosing…. That I have wished to bestow upon you all an educational life lesson hat YOU must never forget. Something that I am sure will make Bill shake down to his pink white boots at the mere sight of it all…. But please William, a name I know that you do not wish to be referred to isn’t it Bill?? But perhaps you should seek refuge in knowing that this decision would have been made no matter what you would have said or done William… but be rejoiced to know that you are the first in line of many others that will…. And shall…. Bow down to me. And not out of RESPECT for the King, the King of Kings… But out of fear of the…..”

Goth suddenly stops, places a finger upon his mouth as he shakes his head no, not wanting to reveal the secret that he has in mind.

“That was a close call, my mom always told me that if you want to reveal a secret then try to stretch it out as far as possible. I almost tend to ignore a life lesson that has treated me well over the span of 20 years in the business Bill. A career that YOU have been capable of witness first hand of what I could do inside that four or six sided ring, to whomever it was and whenever I felt like it.”

“Now I have to admit that sometimes you make valid points Bill, yes, I am willing to give you your props my old friend. It’s no use for me to be as blind as rookie, that has not tasted canvas in the ways as I have and in the amount of times that I had to get up from that seemingly impossible situation. And all you can refer is to one simple coincidental example???”


Goth shakes his head as his face is showing a disappointed look

“To be honest Bill, I do not know whether I should just feed you to the maggots or watch your carcass being hit by several cars in order to let you end up as a forgotten animal on the side of the road in the desert towards Las Vegas, Nevada. Because you think you are a house hold name once more since joining Sin City Wrestling?? How much gratitude and pride did you swallow to take on low card bookings on companies who didn’t cared about you?? Huh?? Tell me Bill, did Vinnie ever grant you a royal welcome at Madison Square Garden?? No Bill, you tried to hide in obscurity. And not because you were too proud to beg, but you were just too scared to face me inside that same ring. A ring that I have allowed you to be in at the same time since we both agreed to contractual stipulations that benefit us both, yet you never asked yourself why I never challenged you Bill?? Huh??”

Goth slowly pulls on a red ribbon on the box and unties it, the ribbon falls across his legs as he slowly pulls down the lid and looks inside sporting a smile

“Perfect, this replica looks even better than the original.”

Goth quickly extends a hand in order to stop the camera from looking inside the box.

“Now, we cannot have some lowlife fools ruin the surprise for Bill now can we?? Please show some restrain some patience and who knows... I may allow you to even touch it after the camera’s has stopped rolling… But back to you William. I hae understand your ego has become so bloated over the past few years since joining the company, I have to admit that your runs as Roulette champion has been nothing more than spectacular. But is that all you want to be remembered by Bill? An afterthought?? A prop to be ridiculed at by some talentless hacks?? I mean, you even caused some of the younger stars to dislike you in Milo and Carter?? Such a shame William. I mean seriously, look at someone like Finn Whelan, how long wasn’t it that you and him fought over this same belt?? The guy is a former world champion by now… and you?? Well I guess that’s what dumplings and Scooby snacks does to the brain kids… you end up to be a full blown Bill Barnhart. God forbid that I have to have a full blown day job nursing little kids to maturity after watching YOU Bill. Such a shame to a potential that I saw back in AWA… but I guess I was too harsh upon you huh Bill? I guess I ruined our friendship with my alcohol abuse, I guess I am the one that has done all that was wrong… and you know what Bill?? You are right..”

The revelation from Goth causes him to suddenly stare into the camera with a serious look on his face.

“And it has been a burden that I accepted to live with ever since Bill, that’s why I allowed you to walk around… that’s why I never challenged you, because I respected YOU too much. I have had tearful nights, begging to being able to change it all… knowing you wouldn’t accept my apology… and to understand the reasoning why… but you see Bill, that all is going to end this Sunday.”

Goth reaches down inside the box and pulls out a walking cane, a dark brown wooden stick with a golden skull on top and an iron point at the end of it. His eyes are glued to the skull as he sports a sickening smile as if he is in a certain trance.

“You wanted to talk about our history together Bill?? Does this ring a bell? Does this remind you of the sinister deeds that I have done to people like my own brother Fang, to people like the Gravediggers, people like Despayre and his little teddy bear Angel… I know, something that cost me a lot of popularity points… but it still made people WATCH!! And you Bill? You were being groomed to be just like me, to one day take over as I could sit back and realize that everything was in good hands Bill. I made you a grand slam champion how many times over again?? Did you actually achieve that goal anywhere else I ask myself?? Tell me Bill, enlighten me?? Wow me with your rambling mouth in the speed that your dogs farts cannot keep up with you. Tell me Bill TELL ME!!!!”

“And that’s the whole issue isn’t it Bill?? There is nothing to be told, there is nothing that can be said that would make things look oh so much better. Because you have got absolutely NOTHING without me!!! Those title reigns you have had, the record you once could have broken… all because I valued other things more important than challenging you Bill. Just realize that before you go out and spew lies about me mixed up with reality. That my friend is a deadly dose of being incapable of acknowledging the threat that is staring you straight into your eyes. The threat of the Gothfather, the threat of the man that will whack some sense into you… or pop a hole right above your watchful eyes. Whatever it will take Bill, I will silence you, I will for once and for all allow you to show gratitude for me to set the record straight, finally putting YOU in YOUR place for the benefit of all that is good and all that is sacred in this world”


Goth takes a moment to reconsider his thoughts before pushing some of his hair back out of his face, he stares at the cane that he had ordered a while ago and remembers all the things that he had done to so many wrestlers as the Gothfather.

“This year is going to be my final year in wrestling Bill, just imagine the emptiness that I will leave behind when I close the doors of an arena for the final time. That I have hung up my wrestling boots for the final time and take pride in managing Melissa to heights that only a few can reach Bill. Just imagine the thought that this is the very first and probably last time that you got a chance to go one on one with me… and beat me. And I can tell the world the very obvious, the words that everyone else in the wrestling industry have grown up with since birth… The words that you will never beat me, they often use some witty remarks that makes the crowd cheer or boo. But when I tell you Bill, when I look you straight in the eyes as I tell you that I will beat you then what will go through your mind”

“I will tell you exactly what will go through your mind Bill, reality that I am one of a million. I have held more championship belts across the world than you have wins and losses combined throughout your stinking career. And even if you succeeded to surpass that statement Bill, where does that bring you?? Still at the bottom of the food chain Bill. Because you are still living in the past when you had a shred of anything remotely being releant. RELEVANT BILL!!! Do you sometimes wake up in the morning and look at yourself in the mirror?? Wondering why in the hell you are still dressed up like a fucking Popsicle?? You are so sweet that it will only hurt my teeth merely looking at you!!1 Do you know what the secret of a long and great career is like mine??”

“Adaptation Bill, evolution of your character. Take what works and add things that nobody expects of you. Hell, I could have stayed the Bringer of Chaos if I wanted to, slap on some more face paint and have a skull on the front of my face for another ten fucking years. I could have stayed the King of Kings and recite Biblical verses and get credit of having people go back to church.”


Goth wipes some sweat from his upper lip with the back of his hand before continuing his rant towards the Roulette champion.

“But no Bill, I choose to move on. I have adapted more times oer the past twenty years that makes me the biggest secret to the modern day era of why I am still competing at such a high level. The only reason why I am going back through some old characteristics of my past life… is because it has been an important part of my life… Just as important of me having held that championship belt that you have been desecrating every single time that you wore it… And you think I should just allow you to continue?? Oh no Bill, you could have been better off just going after the simpletons of the undercard… but you had to pick a fight with ME… the man that made that Roulette title mean something… I was the standard bearer for those who came after me… men like Kris Ryans…May he rest in peace and know that the disgrace of your reign is going to end in just a few days… All because YOU had to find out whether you belonged or not huh?? Well, it will all come to an end Bill…, it will all come to an end…”

Goth closes his eyes and breathes slowly, allowing his rage to subside after a few moments. He lets his fingers softly touch the cold lifeless fabric of the walking cane and reopens his eyes with a sickening smile.

“2023 will be a year that I will never going to forget Bill, because I will marry the woman that I love. I will headline super shows and have a farewell tour that will be remembered throughout the annals of time. While you?? You will just be “The Bulldog” Bill Barnhart. The man with so much potential, the man that I could have seen have a career everywhere else like you did in my company Bill. But you cannot live on just potential can you Bill? So I am saddened to put you out of your misery, mostly because of what you have meant to me…. Because of the mistakes that I have made that had ended our friendship in a fashion that I am not proud off. But at least I will rid the world of a man that I have allowed to exist in my shadow, I will allow the world to listen to your Har Har Har laughters one more time… Perhaps they will even make a special remembrance award at the End Of The Year awards. Where people get celebrated for their accomplishments, where people get a few more minutes to speak out to the world of how grateful they are for being recognized by their pears… and then to have the award for being the biggest missed opportunity in wrestling… And I hope that somehow you are going to be able to change your life upside down Bill, because after Sunday, January 15th, 2023… the end of your reign as Roulette champion is upon us… And the reign of terror that only ONE MAN can deliver will begin. And they all have got YOU to thank for Bill…. Thank you for being such a gullible man…. Thank you for being the one that will be sleeping with the fishes tonight….”

With that Goth walks off and leaves the camera stare at him from behind before the shot slowly fades.

39
Supercard Archives / Re: MELISSA v JESSIE SALCO - IRON WOMAN MATCH
« on: January 13, 2023, 11:10:14 AM »

Melissa vs. Jessie Salco, the final confrontation: Part two.

The shot opens up as the camera stares at a fireplace burning, there’s an iron fence in front of it that has a family emblem attached to it. The floor is made of dark oak as surrounding the fire place are paintings of some very old people that we do not recognize. The camera expands as we slowly move towards the other side of the living room where we notice Melissa and Whisper seated upon a big time sofa as either of them are holding on to a glass of their favourite whiskey Melissa is wearing a rather long shirt that is clearly from goth and underneath it some casual sweat pants, while Whisper on the other hand is wearing a rather warm sweater and some loose hanging tights.

“Thanks for staying a little bit longer Whisper, it is great to have some company around when Gerrit is doing his thing.”

Melissa is saying as she takes another sip from her glass of whiskey before looking at the fire burning, she and Goth always loved a fireplace as they would cuddle up close to one inside a blanket and spent some romantic time together. He has been very busy as of late, trying to work out the marriage plans for later this year, not wanting to worry her about the whole ordeal and focus on her wrestling career. This causes her to smile before looking over towards Whisper, who just finished her sip from her glass.

“It’s all my pleasure Mel, I just let the boys know that I would be staying here a little bit longer. So if they needed something from me, they at least know where to find me. But how are you holding up dear??”

Melissa sighs, putting the glass up close towards her lips without taking a sip from it as she is thinking. Thinking about the upcoming marriage, wondering what the date will be, what she was going to be wearing, who to ask to be her maid of honour, her final comfrontation with Jessie Salco….

“I’ve felt better to be honest, really been looking forward to spent some romantic time with Gerrit, preparing for my 30 minute Iron Woman match with Jessie. But to be honest?? It’s just been a bore. Gerrit isn’t letting anything go about our marriage, I feel left out on what is supposed to be our most romantic moment in our lives. I….”

She looks over towards Whisper, who is smiling at her and shakes her head.

“I know I’m just rambling on right???”

She says with an embarrassing smile upon her face as she starts to blush, causing Whisper to giggle a little.

“It’s normal sweetie, you want to be involved in your wedding plans. But Gerrit has a point, this match between you and Jessie is the most important one right now. You need to focus, when the moment comes that both of you need to focus on the wedding, you will obviously.”

Melissa sighs of relief at the comment being made by Whisper, she needed Whisper’s point of view on whether it was wrong for her to be so frustrated about this or not. She knew that she could trust Goth, it has always been her dream to have the perfect wedding, that it felt like Goth had taken that away from her.

“I just still feel like I am living on cloud nine, I mean here I am. Not even a year after I debuted Sin City Wrestling. I am engaged to marry arguably the loveliest man that I have ever met. And look at me, I am still complaining.”

Both women giggle at her comment as both of them take a sip from their glasses of whiskey before Melissa turns serious once again.

“I have to admit, I have been quite jealous of Mac, Ken, Kat and even you. All of you are married, some of you even have kids… An I know, what I have with him is so special. But damnit, I just want him to put that ring on it!!!”

Whisper puts her hand in front of her face in order to hide her laughter from Melissa’s remark. Melissa starts to blush as she realizes how much of a fool she had made herself look.

“I’m sorry, I…”

But Whisper waves it off as she puts her glass of Whiskey on the small table next to her, she then turns her attention back to Melissa as she places her arm on the back rest of the sofa and rests her head against her hand.

“It’s just your mind playing tricks on you silly, that’s why I am here. To get your head back to where it should be at.”

Melissa sighs, she knew that Whisper was right. But she didn’t wanted to think about Jessie Salco now, especially not after getting an opportunity to finally talk about her dream wedding, all squashed over a match with someone that she cannot stand.

“Fine….”

Melissa says with annoyance, she wraps her arms around her chest and stares towards the fireplace.

“What is there to say about Jessie? I know she is really pissed off at me for doing what I have done. The constant yadda yadda yadda, that she will teach me a lesson and that I will regret the day that I assaulted Harper.”

Melissa lets out a yawn, clearly bored to be talking about her opponent for the first show in the new year. Whisper grabs the glass of whiskey, takes a sip from it before holding it between her both hands.

“You do realize that here lays the danger right?? You clearly are so fed up with her, that you do not sound focused.”

Whisper holds up her hand towards Melissa, telling her that she isn’t done talking as Melissa was about to interfere.

“You had your chance to talk Melissa, now it is my turn to give you my professional opinion. Because that is what you wanted from me right?? RIGHT???”

Melissa lowers her head in shame as she nods it in confirmation to what Whisper was saying

“Good, because this excuse for a competitor isn’t the Melissa that I know, I wouldn’t even trained you if you had come to me with that mentality and furthermore??”

Melissa looks up at Whisper, wondering why she had suddenly stopped talking

“Knowing the standard that Goth sets himself and others to uphold? He would think that you are a disappointment and a disgrace to him.”

Whisper’s statement hits Melissa hard, she knew that Whisper would always tell her what she was thinking. But she had never expected that what she had to say would be this confronting.

“I…. I don’t know what to say….”

Whisper cocks her head sideways.

“Well it’s about damn time that you start to understand sweetheart, because you are only days away from a possible beatdown. A beatdown that would make you look a complete joke and nobody in this locker room will ever take you seriously. Is that what you were looking for Melissa??? Because that is what you will be looking at this coming Sunday if you don’t get your head out of your stinking ass.”

The confronting words shocks Melissa as she puts her hand towards her mouth in utter shock, this causes the room to become silent for a few moments as Melissa is trying to gather her thoughts on how to refocus upon her confrontation against Jessie Salco, a challenge that SHE had issued in front of the entire world. This causes her to suddenly grind her teeth as her hands slowly turn into fists.

“I sure as hell got something to prove to that bitch….”

Melissa’s reaction causes a smile to emerge upon the face of Whisper as she watches Melissa slowly get up from her spot of the sofa and walks over towards the wine cabinet where Goth and her keep their bottles of wine and other alcoholic bverages. There she grabs a bottle of Glenfidich 26 years grande… an expensive brand of Whiskey that they only would drink from at special occasions. She maintains her focus on the bottle, but refuses to open it as she looks down to the ground.

“I wanted to share this bottle with you tonight, as in a pre celebration to when Gerrit finally allows me into what the hell he is planning. Plus me wanting to celebrate my victory in advance over Jessie, but thanks to you I realize that there’s nothing to be celebrated. And you know what?? I would normally not be okay with putting this bottle back inside this cabinet as it would feel like we are wasting something mighty fine. But for this occasion, I think I will gladly make an exception until after my match this coming Sunday.”

Melissa slowly closes the door to the cabinet after placing the bottle back in it’s original place where she had grabbed it from. She then turns her attention back to whisper with a big time smile upon her face.

“but why don’t we make this evening an enjoyable one nonetheless??”

Melissa walks over towards Whisper as the two toast their glasses that they still had as the hot slowly fades.

What I got in mind, part one.

We see Melissa relaxing on her sofa in the living room, holding the walking cane that Goth had received the other day in her hands. Gently letting her fingers caress the base of the cane while sporting a sinister smile upon her face.

“I got to hand it to Whisper, she sure knows how to hit the right buttons when necessary.”

She places the cane close to her face as she allows the hand grip to run across her cheek from one side to the other before lifting it upwards towards her face once more as she stares at the skull like knob that is in front of her.

“Now I know that Goth had this cane made especially for him, but me and him tend to share interests with each other. And when I first laid my eyes on this cane, I just knew I had to have it between my fingers at least once. And now that I have this lovely artifact in my hands makes me truly understand what he had meant with ultimate power.”

She giggles at her own comment, she squirms her body from left to right while holding the cane seductively between her hands as it slightly touches her body.

“Just the thought of him holding on to this cane would give me the chills, but not in the way you dirty boys and girls would think that I was referring towards.”

She slowly turns her face towards the camera as she lifts it upwards from resting on the sofa a few moments ago, staring into the lens as her hair is falling partially before her eyes.

”The fear upon your eyes are easily revealing the simple thoughts of me wanting to bash the brains in from our poor little Jessie, to fuel a line of accusations that I would be unable to beat Jessie upon my own…. That I need distractions, foreign objects and trickery to outsmart our beloved Jessie….”

“Just like I needed to harass those who were the closest to her, to show recklessness and perhaps even a sign of desperation upon my part. All excuses to get one particular fashion that is oh so important in the game of wrestling…. And for all of you that are such wrestling marks, I was referring to the essence of playing mind games. But at least I do hope that Jessie knows that I am not the type of cat that merely plays??? Because I do love to extract my claws when I feel the need to scratch…. ”


Slowly Melissa sits upwards while letting the cane run through her fingers before the other end would touch the floor under her own two feet, she looks at the camera with a pouting look

“You do not mind if I scratched a few times do you Jessie??? It’s what happens when I truly get all excited and that I just cannot contain myself… It’s just that scratching sensation that I just want to rip out the eyes out of your sockets and stare into the emptiness where your eyes once were.”

“I have always been told that the eyes are the window to the soul, a statement that is very true. The question remains though is whether you truly want to open up your soul Jes? Do you? Do you have the confidence to bear yourself for the world to watch what truly hides behind that pretty face of yours??”


Melissa turns her head sideways, pushing the hair that got stuck in front of her eyes out of the way and allows the coldness to be revealed for the camera to zoom in on.

“You see people, Jessie carries a secret with her. A painful memory that she has to bear for the rest of her life until she finally decides to retire or dies, yet she has kept all of this inside her in a dark place in her soul. It’s the self-defence mechanism of someone that does not want to open up to the world who he or she truly is… Right Jess???”

“And don’t worry Jess, I will understand for you not to acknowledge my rhetorical question, because there is no answer that you can think off that would make things any better… is there??”


She lets her fingers trace up and down Goth’s walking cane, her long fingernails sends shivers down her spine as it comes in contact with the cold fabric from the lifeless object.

“I know that you will be seated upon the edge of your seat, nearly foaming from the mouth from the accusation that you will prepare yourself for to tell that it is nothing more than a lie. Because let’s be honest for a change Jess, you are good at that aren’t you?? The mere fact that you had to swallow your pride for acknowledging the fact there’s an irony for someone like you asking another woman when to quit?? And then you speakyou’re your victorious route at High Stakes XII where you put your body through hell to end a feud….. That one part of your enjoyable monologue made me realize something that you did not mentioned afterwards Jess…. That you knew that you would not be able to compete in another war against me for a final time…. Quite astonishing to suddenly see the light amongst those dark eyes that is the mirrors to your soul Jess…. Incapable of understanding that someone wants something what you wanted….. because you said it yourself, it was a mere fluke win when YOU COULD NOT WIN THAT ROULETTE TITLE… your words Jess, not mine. So what did you do?? You went out and got yourself another match, why Jess?? Was it so unbearable to see that a rookie would just beat you?? No matter how close or how dominating the victory could be?? Because in the end… the result remains, the result bears exactly that what you couldn’t comprehend… a loss to a rookie.”

“But let’s look deeper into the truth behind those lifeless eyes that desperately try to hide your soul. You say that I was a thorn into your side?? Interesting concept, because lets be honest my sweet delusional friend. There wasn’t a day that I could not wake up without having Jessie Salco wet herself over the routine duty of educating newcomes like yours truly…. In the hope that we would listen to her as brainless like any other dumb cunt that apparently has a peanut for a brain. You see Jess, I have already competed at a high level before joining the wresting world and already have grown something that you cannot handle… AN OPINION!!! You had to come out to the highest of high in my career and tried to demolish me into the lowest of the low…. And you are asking yourself whether I knew when I have had enough??? Are you joking me??”


She starts to shake her head as she starts to laugh in a deranged way before suddenly stare into the camera after snapping out of her mindset.

“I never give up Jess, the sheer luck victory over you was actually the greatest achievement at that point in my career…. And you belittle it as if it was just another Climax Control main event match… something that I had never experienced before, that i did not know what it would be like under the pressure of the spotlights.... right??? Why ’on't you just tell it like it is Jess?? You underestimated me and that’s the only reason that you needed another rematch right?? RIGHT!!!! Oh come on Jess, it’s quite obvious that you have been running around like a little child, screaming at her parents that you need a new toy until they get a migraine from your bitching and just gave you three.”

“And then there was my request, similar intentions?? Oh yeah, I felt that I should have won… and you know why Jess?? Not because I felt embarrassed, but because I already have done so in a Roulette rules match that YOU claimed that I could not compete in… That I could beat you in your type of match…, that I already had proved it before…. And you outbested me Jess…. And I applaud you, but you can’t tell me that you take pride in just accepting the fact that you clawed yourself out of the mud again in order to just breathe?? Because if that’s the only thing that you care about…, then you are in trouble for sure.”

“But before I do.., you just have to wait a little bit longer…. Because I don’t want to spoil the surprise like a Jessie Salco match…. Full of expectations and unable to deliver…. See you until then Jess…”


Melissa winks towards the camera as we will have to wait until later on what Melissa has on her mind for Jessie Salco.

Preparation

We see Melissa kicking the living hell out of the punching bag as her intensity can be seen on her face, her hair is pulled up in a knot as she spins around and hits a back elbow before finishing the workout. She stands there soaking wet from her own sweat, breathing heavily before turning her attention towards the bottle of water and takes several long sips from it. She wipes her head with the back of her wrist band around from her left arm and takes a final sip from the bottle of water before turning her attention towards the treadmill, working on her cardio for the up and coming 30 minute Iron Woman match against Jessie Salco. Her latest talk the other day with Whisper has gathered her the extra motivation to get some extra work iot her preparation to destroy her opponent in the way that she had wanted to do at High Stakes. She starts to enter the workout for that day that she and Whisper had prepared for her and starts to run, turning the music upwards as she listens to some of Type O Negative, her favourite band.

We see Goth enter the work out room as Melissa has been running on the treadmill for fifteen minutes now. He stops, takes a few moments to admire the woman that he loves so much. Thinking back to the promise that he had made towards her that he would work on the marriage arrangements so that she could prepare for her match. He had come to the conclusion that he had made a mistake of letting her out of the whole arrangements, but started to smile as he knew that he had some good news for her on that given subject. Goth grabs his towel and bottle and walks over towards the treadmill next to the one that Melissa is on, placing the bottle in the bottle holder and starts to enter the digits upon his warmup run for the next ten minutes before he starts his workout.

Melissa notices Goth has gotten on the treadmill next to her as he prepares for a warmup run before his workout, she admittedly smiles to herself as she was glad to see him again. But that feeling quickly gets overshadowed by the mere thought of his promise towards her, causing her to turn her attention towards the screen in front of her as she allows her mind to get caught with the music as Type O Negative’s cover version of Neil Young’s Cinnamon Girl hits on her earbuds as her focus causes her face to tighten up even more. Her jawline is clearly visible as it shows her annoyance with him.

Another fifteen minutes passes as Melissa finally stops with her workout on the treadmill, the alarm clock goes off as the device slowly moves into the cooldown procedure, she grabs her bottle of water and gladly swallows the majority of the remainder of the content from the bottle before letting out a sigh of relief after pulling the bottle away from her lips. She wipes the sweat off her brow before turning her attention towards where Goth may have turned to for his workout. Even though she was happy that he didn’t interrupted her workout, she still felt the need to get in his face and tell him the truth about his decision. She finally notices him standing in front of the mirror as he works on some exercises with the dumbbells. She gets off the treadmill after the cooldown has ended and slowly approaches Goth. She knew that she could have just walked over towards the shower and just ignore the man that she loves, but just like she had told Jessie the other day that she isn’t afraid for confrontations. And this is just exactly what she needed, a confrontation with the man that she respected the most.

“Gerrit? We need to talk.”

Goth continues with his workout until the session has ended, he walks over towards the spot where he had grabbed the dumbbells and returns them to their spot before turning his attention towards Melissa. Placing his hands upon his hips as she stares at him in his sleeveless shirt, admitting to herself that he looks rather attractive. She mentally shakes her as she does not want to drift off from the her intended point that she wanted to get across with him. She gets in his face and stares him into his eyes for a few moments as Goth starts to stammer.

“Mel, I know you…”

“Shut the fuck up Gerrit, you better listen to me. I don’t know how in the hell you tricked me into letting YOU handle the plans for our marriage. But next time that you think you are going to plan anything remotely romantic. I…”

“Then I guess you aren’t interested in the perfect marriage plans imaginable… I guess I will have to cancel all the plans that I had in mind then.”

“You better….., what did you say???”

Melissa all of the sudden looks stunned at the now grinning face of Goth, who apparently had seen this coming and now is enjoying the clueless look on Melissa as she tries to understand what is going on.

“You are telling me that……. What???”

Goth smiles as he nods his head towards her .

“Well I thought I could have surprised you later today with the great news, but I guess you aren’t interested anymore what I was going to tell you. So if you excuse me? I’m going to cancel anything that I had planned, so that we can talk about all the ideas that you have in mind. So I will call them right now, if you excuse me??”

Goth is about to grab his cell phone as Melissa snaps out of her shocked state and grabs it out of his hands.

“Are you out of your freaking mind??? You are going to tell me eery single freaking detail, or so help me God!!!”

Goth can’t help himself but laugh as he stares at the desperation etched upon the face of Melissa, who has grabbed his cell phone and has her arms wrapped across her chest waiting for his answer. He finally gives in, raising his hands in the air as an apologetic gesture from his part.

“Okay, okay… I understand that you are slightly upset. I”

“SLIGHTLY UPSET??!!!! Why you!!!!”

Melissa is about to deliver a punch towards Goth, who sidesteps and wraps his powerful arms around her upper body. Preventing Melissa for another opportunity to hit him in the face while forcing her to listen to him.

“Forgive me Melissa, but you leave me no other choice. But I have  talked to the owners of Sin City Wrestling, where I have asked them to marry you at this years Summer XXXtTreme…. ”

“Why you…, how could….. you???”..

Melissa’s resistance slowly subsides as his words start to sink in, causing her to look over her shoulder towards his grinning face with a look of utter shock.


“You mean???”

“Yes, that is exactly what I mean. On the week where the bosses book a cruise ship for the Summer XXXTreme supershow will be the night that where I will ask you to marry me.. Or are you still upset???”

Melissa still feels the anger of him arranging the plans for their wedding behind her back, but steadily the feeling of joy comes over her as this was even better than what she ever could come up with. Tears are slowly starting to pour from her eyes as Goth lets go off her, Melissa immediately turns around and falls into his arms and starts to kiss him from sheer joy.

“Does this mean that you still want me to cancel all the arrangements??”

The teasing words causes Melissa to scowl as she punches him in the arm, this causes him to lift up his hands in surrender before the two burst out in laughter.

“You are so wonderful Gerrit, I’m so sorry for ever doubting you.”

She says as Goth wipes the tears from her eyes before leaning in and plants a kiss on her lips, the two stand there holding each other in a loving embrace before Melissa finally lets go off him.

“Thank you Gerrit, I love you.”

“I love you too Mel.”

The share a final kiss before Melissa grabs her stuff and heads towards the showers as her workout has ended. She stops and turns around as she reaches the entrance to the gym and looks over her shoulder towards Goth for a final time.

“Just to let you know big boy, there will be a special surprise waiting for you after you return home later on.”

She gives Goth a sexy wink before walking off as the shot slowly fades.

What I got in mind, part two.

We return to Melissa who is her and Goth’s bedroom inside their bed, using her tablet to scroll through websites for wedding dresses, really excited about the whole situation of Goth wanting to marry her at this years Summer XXXTreme extravaganza. She looks at some of the more traditional white wedding dresses, before turning her attention to some of the more alternative dresses of different colouring or fabrics.

“Nah, I prefer to stick with the old school white. I don’t think Goth would get a heart attack if I came out looking like Catwoman.”

She giggles after staring at a black leather wedding dress, but she moves on to the next line of dresses. Her eye catches a line that could be associated as a more fairy tale line. Dresses that young girls would die for as they resemble that of princesses, other dresses resemble a more elf like characteristic style that Melissa did admire, but realizes that it wasn’t for her. She sighs as she keeps strolling through the dresses without being able to make a decision.

“Why are all these dresses so beautiful???”

She says as we can see her eyes move up and down across the screen of her tablet. Causing her to suddenly shake her head and close her eyes for a few moments, giving them some rest from the constant staring to the small sized screen. She decides to place the tablet on Goth’s pillow next to her, he had gotten out of bed early because he had some dealings to do. This gave her some time to at least give herself an idea what kind of dresses are out there and the prices that are attached to them.

“I think I should call the girls, to see if they are interested to go window shopping for wedding dresses.”

She giggles at her own suggestion, she hadn’t seen some of them in a while and she wanted to call them to come over for window shopping. She start to send out some messages towards Kat, Chloe, Kim and Whisper to see if they are all interested before turning her attention back to the tablet to search for some more dresses as one particular dress caught her eye. It was one I the line of princesses with a beautiful veil that would cover her perfectly. That was something that she had always dreamt about ever since being a young girl. She sighs, wondering how the moment would be when she would finally arrive next to Goth’s side and have him push the veil over her head and reveal her face. The thought causes butterflies to fly through her stomach as she closes her eyes and softly bites her lip. She remains like this for a few moments when she suddenly gets awoken out of her daydream by the first response to her text message as her phone starts to ring, she quickly grabs her cell phone and looks at the otification that it is Kat Jones that is calling her.

“Hi baby girl, yeah it’s finally going to happen.”

Silence.

“We haven’t picked a date yet, but he has asked Christian and Mark if we could do it during the Summer XXXTreme Pay Per View on the cruise ship. Isn’t that romantic????

There’s another moment of silence as she listens to the response from Kat Jones. The two chit chat a little bit longer before Melissa is about to hang up again.

“Okay baby girl, we will pick a date that everyone is available and we will go shopping!!!!”

She hangs up happily as she looks satisfied towards the tablet that is still showing the wedding dress. She suddenly notices the camera crew and giggles

“I guess the cat is out of the back huh?? Yup, we finally know when… or at least around what period me and Gerrit are going to say yes to each other. And to do it in front of all of our family members, friends, co-workers and even you fans out there… Well that’s just amazing. To go back to the spot where I had my first real success by obtaining my first championship belt, only this time I know that Jessie Salco won’t interfere in the wedding procedures and wants to take my fiancé away.”

She giggles a bit more, slowly stepping out of the bed as we see her walk over towards the closet where she puts on a morning coat around the nightie that she was wearing. She slowly walks over towards the doorway of their bedroom and turns her head back towards the camera crew before leaving

“Are you guys going to stay there, or are you going to join me and hear what more I got to say???”

She walks towards the hallway on her bare feet, enjoying the warmth coming from certain areas of the house due to the floor heating that has been installed during its creation. She walks over towards the living room and moves straight towards the kitchen as she makes herself a smoothie to eat.

“Hmmm, this is so delicious. If beating Jessie Salco this Sunday would be anywhere near as satisfying as this smoothie? Then I think I need to reconsider to make this a best out of seven series.”

She giggles as she slowly turns around and leans her elbows against the bar that has been created in order for everyone from the Saviors to either eat at the bar or at the dinner table a bit further down the kitchen. She takes her time eating from the smoothie before placing it on the bar next to her after finishing it, staring into the camera with an smug smile on her face.

“Now I know I recently kept you all in suspense after breaking off my intentional thoughts  upon my dear good friend Jessie. And I have to admit, in the past I have been focussing more often on the things that annoyed me about her. That I forgot to actually learn something from her. And it was quite ironic that she mentioned the thing that when do the youngsters start to learn when to quit?? And in some aspect of life, you DO hae to learn where your limitations are… where your strengths outweighs your weaknesses. And for these words of wisdom I must thank you Jessie, thank you for giving me an eye opener. But sadly for you, it is not for the same reasons as your intentional direction.”

“You see Jess, I have learned far more from defeat than victory. My defeat against Ariana, my defeat against you… And then there were the defeats against the Bombshell World champion Masque and Bea Barnhart in a mixed tag team championship. And you know what the lessons were that I have learned??? Two out of the four matches were that I was beaten by two better wrestlers at that given moment, but the other two were because of YOU Jessie. And we both know the reasons behind it, I have already picked your brain about it about Mason Harper…. And you had put it so elegantly, that it changed from business to personal.”

“And I have learned a thing or two from your past Jessie, from your old rivalries that you mentioned oh so many times. Except forgetting one…. And I wonder why that was Jess? Was it perhaps because it was personal?? Was it because one friend betrayed another?? And who was it that pushed the envelope to the very limit?? I’m sure that it was you wasn’t it Jessie?? Oh yes, you and Amy Marshall. The infamous Metal & Punk combination right?? It sure as hell wasn’t business and I’m sure as hell am aware that Amy has always been YOUR thorn in your side before I changed all of that now hasn’t it?? But you know what Jess? I’m no longer that foolish and naïve woman that thought that indeed I could beat anyone just by stepping foot inside that six sided ring. I took the Bombshell World champion out, just like I have done to so many others out there. And all you can boast about is because you caused me a victory. Is that what you believe that will grant you free access to outclass me in this 30 minute Iron woman match?? Oh please, it would make your credibility look as simplistic as The Orlando Magic winning ten straight matches in the NBA and win the championship title in the Playoffs. You claim that my attack on Mason was intended to be personal??”


She shakes her head as she walks over to the sink and turns on the water to clean up the glass before turning back towards the camera.

“I could have cared less if it was Mason Harper, or whether it was some janitor that so happened to be turning around the corner. Or hell, Ariana or any of the other dumb bitch girlfriends that you have garnered throughout the years. You see, you are the one that still lives with the whole notion what happened between you and Amy, scared that you will ever get back to that level of distrust and hatred for each other. You are afraid that one day Krystal, Ariana hell even the fucking Superhero bimbo’s of Roxi and Keira will tur their backs towards you for what YOU have done. And to have seen you get oh so worked over for a mere trainee?? Priceless, if I had known that this would have been so easy?? I would have done it starting from day one. Because for you it is personal, you are already filled with hatred and the need to extract revenge for what I have done to Mason Harper. While for me, it was just another chapter in the story that is How Melissa took down the Hall of Famer Jessie Salco. Using her own stupidity, her own gullible nature against her. because you could have taken the easy road out Jessie… you said it yourself, you already assumed it was over.”

“That was your first mistake in this final chapter between us Jess, the first that you soon followed by many more. You wanted to know why I had chosen for the radio silence Jess? Don’t you get it?? It has been the plan since ay one, since you beat me in that match of yours… I went back to the drawing board and saw where I went wrong.. That’s right Jessie!! I learned!! I educated myself in the three simple steps of how to take down Jessie Salco… First to tickle your pride, then I take down your dignity by assaulting poor little Harper… and the final step Jess? To watch you spout out as if you have been the head of the Discovery Channel and have read every single fucking book that Sigmund Freud has ever written.”

“I have to admit though, that quoting something was really the icing on the cake Jess. Because let’s face it Jess. If I am allowed to quote something far more recently that makes a lot more sense than your entire repertoire of promo’s have ever been throughout the ten plus years that you have been breathing down the necks of every other Bombshell out here…. ”


Melissa smirks as she suddenly starts to quote something rather popular.

“ Yeah, I'm out that Brooklyn, now I'm down in Tribeca
Right next to De Niro, but I'll be hood forever
I'm the new Sinatra, and since I made it here
I can make it anywhere, yeah”

“And even though this is just a song, it embodies exactly what New York is all about Jessie… It embodies exactly what I am all about… and I’ll be damned if I walk to the back after the first show of the new year a loser. Because that word does no longer exist in my vocabulary. Congratulations Jessie, you once had my number…. But your existence is going to be a downward spiral from now on. Because you will find out what I hae been doing since I have issued the challenge against you Jess… YOU will find out why YOU interrupting in two matches that I could have won easily was nothing more than a mere shrug of the shoulders as I move on. Because I look at the bigger picture, I was looking for January 15th, 2023… The night where YOU and I will go into a war that will last for thirty minutes of pure wrestling time…. Where endurance is the KEY, where the clear minded individual has got the momentum over the other… And we can both agree on one thing can’t we Jess?? That I am a predator that stalks its prey when it’s at its weakest, when it least expects…. And in the weeks prior to this showdown I have already struck so many times that the venom has already set in… your mind is delusional and all I have to do is to finish the job what I started with challenging you for this match… To end the career of one Jessie Salco… A hell of a career…. And starting on January 15th, 2023…. It will be the beginning of the end…. And theI see you this coming Sunday Jessie…. ”


Melissa winks towards the camera as she walks off and the shot slowly fades to darkness



40
Supercard Archives / Re: BULLDOG (c) v GOTH - Roulette title
« on: January 07, 2023, 07:34:12 PM »
We are outside the big lime lights of Las Vegas, Nevada. Somewhere in the desert there is a big time house with some land surrounding it and a big time wall that surrounds that part of the land. The house is mostly made out of wood in a traditional Victorian way that has a huge porch on the front that watches over the land.

On the porch there is a large wooden bench, the bench is seated in the shade because of the large roof over the porch that allows a figure to be seated there while drinking an ice gold glass of orange juice. The camera’s slowly turn towards the figure as it reveals to be Sin City’s own Goth, dressed in his patented Armani suit, except for his jacket as that is hanging at a coat rack near the bench. Goth is watching the scenery in front of him as we see Melissa walk in on him, dressed in a casual dress that clings nicely around her muscular body.

“This was a great buy from the boys.”

Goth nods his head while keeping his focus upon the ground before him, noticing that it is still more desert than anything else. Staring at the groundsmen that are working on the process of creating what the Saviors had envisioned before moving over here for their foundation. Goth turns his attention away for a moment when he grabs the bottle of orange juice to refill his glass before turning his attention back to the workers.

“It is the best thing that we have decided, we need to rebuilt the mindset to dominate 2023. And even though I have been recognized as one of the very best, I have done zip to back that up for the past year. And losing to the fucking Barnharts???”

Goth gently squeezes the glass of orange juice just enough that it wouldn’t break, the movement of his arm towards his face is one that is being forced as he takes another sip. His face is filled with contained rage that he has been feeling since the final Climax Control, feeling that he and Melissa had dropped the ball to a more inferior team compared to the two of them. But he had never blamed Melissa as he had expected so much more from himself

He sighs as he takes another sip before closing his eyes as he remembers the conversation with the two other Alpha males of the Saviors about a change, he had admitted that he was the weakest link of the team and had to change, even though it was an opinion that the others didn’t share with him. But Goth knew that his antics has ran his course if he wants to achieve his end goal… Becoming World Champion a final time before retiring.  He snaps out of his thoughts before turning his attention to Melissa, causing him to smile as he is so much in love with the woman that in his mind has had an impressive debut since joining Sin City Wrestling, merely missing out on that extra killer instinct to make another step into greatness.

“I wanted to move away from the big spotlights when we aren’t on the road, because I have felt it started to squeeze my throat tight. I had to leave Las Vegas, I had to leave the damn hotel where we stayed every single time when competing here.”

Melissa nods her head in understanding as she had heard him talk about this in the last few months, telling her that he needed to get out of his comfort zone and start all over again or else retire. She turns her head away from him, staring at the spot that he had wanted to have his outside gym to be built. She and him have been work out rats since the time they had decided to work out together.

“I already pity Bill Barnhart in a couple of weeks.”

The name of his opponent had caused Goth to think back to his past, over 15 years ago he had started a company alongside with Crazy J… After several changes one of his most devoted help had been the current SCW Roulette champion. A man that he had considered a friend, a man that he saw as a confidant. A right hand man that would have done anything for him… and had….

“Yeah…, Bill….,”

He says with a soft whisper, clearly not confident in his assumption of taking down the Roulette champion. A memory flashes before his eyes as he takes a long sip from the glass of orange juice, trying to withhold the tears that he was feeling that were coming. He slowly gets off the bench and tells Melissa he is going for a walk. He feels the dirt underneath his shoes while unbuttoning the sleeves of his buttoned down shirt, rolling them up before placing his hands inside the pockets of his pants. He keeps walking for ten more minutes, stopping halfway only to kneel down and reaches out for some sand and dirt. Letting it slip through his fingers before slapping his hands against each other to clean them from the dirt and sand that remained upon them.

“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust….”

His face remains ice cold, usually a saying like that would create his patented smirk that would showcase his confidence when facing whomever that he is going to face. But this time everything is different, because the man that he will be facing has a mental blueprint of what Goth is truly all about. He slowly stands up, places his hands upon his side while staring into the far distance as far his eyes allow him to see. Slowly rising his right hand above his eyes to block the sun, giving him a better view of what is ahead of him.

“They say that you cannot create life from death, yet we all know that in the beginning there was nothing…. And then there was life….”

Goth lowers his head as he stares down towards his feet as he notices cracks underneath him as the ground underneath him is so immense dry. He knows that in due time water will be sprayed across the ground for a certain amount of time to create the possibility of life to grow once more. He wipes off the sweat from his brow as the heat is clearly taking control over him.

“Its so wonderful to be upon this place, far from the spotlights. The lights of the big cities the immense cars and the fake people that always want something from you. Choking you with their own needs, needs to be relevant.”

He places his hands upon each other as he starts to whisper something, saying a small prayer towards those who he had been referring to a few moments ago.

“I have been a man that has been pressured to carry the weight of entire companies upon my own two shoulders for more than a decade. Pressure that only a few can carry… but I have to admit that the past year I have felt my shoulders buckle at times, I guess the test of time has come knocking upon my door.”

“But sadly for Death… I was on a holiday.”


A small crack upon his lips emerge, showing off something that reveals that he refuses to give in to the difficulties that age brings to a wrestling career.

“But all seriousness, I once thought that I would have the eternal life in the wrestling heavens that is this company…. And I realize now that I have to pick my spots to shine, to be able to compete and to remain relevant….. that’s why I urged the Saviors to return to basic…. Because I felt that I was crumbling under something… Pressure?? Expectations??? Or merely a bad back??”

He places his hands upon his hips, pushes his stomach forward a little as he shows a grimace upon it as he pushes his stomach forward to relieve his back. He sighs, shaking his head before tying up his hair in a pony tail as he walks towards a stone wall that has been built already as he rests his arms across the warm stones while gazing at the single dead tree that can be seen in many miles around it. He sighs at the sight of that tree before starting to talk again.

“See that tree?? Eventually that is what my career is going to be, over and done with. I remember when I retired the first time…, I knew that after a few months that it was the wrong decision that I could have ever made. But when I promise something, I tend to follow that promise…”

“So Goth? Why in the hell did you return to pro wrestling??”


He remains staring towards the dead tree, we see some vultures sitting on top of the highest branch, looking around for a possible prey that is about to breathe out it’s final breath.

“there have been days that I woke up in bed, sitting upwards while being soaked in my own sweat from another nightmare that would keep me up all night. And the worst part of it all? To this very day I still don’t know what these nightmares are all about.”

He lets out a sigh, scratches the back of his neck as he feels his very own sweat pouring down towards the buttoned down shirt that he is wearing. He takes a final look towards the tree before turning around and heads back to the home. We see that Melissa had re entered the house as she is no longer to be seen on the porch. Goth extends his arms and groans for a moment or two before sitting down on the bench once more on the porch. He feels the coolness of the shade coming in contact with his sweaty skin as he sighs. There he places his hands in front of his eyes and sighs.

“Want to hear an old story about me and Bill??”

He chuckles as he slowly starts to talk as the shot fades

Back in Memory Lane

It’s 2012, Goth has gone through some rough first few years as owner of Asylum Wrestling alliance as he has hired Bill Barnhart to be his right hand man. Goth can be seated in his office, it has a Godfather theme to it as it is very dark, curtains closed as Goth is seated behind his desk while caressing his cat. Suddenly the door opens as we see Bill Barnhart walk into view. Bill is dressed in an all pink three piece suit, completed with his patented custom made sneakers. Goth hated Bill’s custom made sneakers as they always squeaked on the expensive carpets that he had all around the office. Goth was doing some paper work as Bill throws some more paperwork upon Goth’s desk.

“What’s this Bill??”

Goth annoyingly asks Bill Barnhart, who was about to turn around towards the door of Goth’s office to leave. He looks over his shoulder with a puzzled look on his face.

“It’s the contracts that you had asked me to bring for the new recruits??”

Goth groans, he had clearly forgotten that he had asked Bill to deliver them to his office. He looks at the papers and sighs before putting his signature on the dotted line to make the contract official.

“Thank you Bill, I appreciate your hard work. Apologies for my reaction, I….”

But Bill already waves it off with his hand as he had noticed Iris his English Bulldog standing in the doorway of Goth’s office.

“That’s a good girl Iris, come here!!!”

This causes the dog ro react in a very enthusiastic fashion as it runs towards Bill, about to jump in his arms as Bill has opened up his arms and knelt down before the Bullodg.

“Good God, not that damn stinking mut again!!!!”

Goth has had a love hate relationship with the Bulldog from Bill Barnhart, as it has pooped on many occasions on his expensive carpets. The reaction from the man that he has referred to as the Gothfather has caused to make the poor dog yep in fear and starts to pee all over the Persian Carpet.

“IRIS!!!!”

“No!! not again!!!”

Bill quickly grabs Iris as she jumps into his arms and starts to lick his face nervously while Shivering from fear for the bad man Gothfather. Who comes running around his office desk in sheer worry for whether his carpet has been pooped on again.

“What?? Where is it?? Where did she do her dog poo Bill??”

He asks very upset, but unable to find anything that would resemble anything near the dog poo of Iris. Causing Bill to smirk and shake his head

“Nothing Goth, she just slipped that’s all…. I will let you to your contracts.”

Bill walks off as Goth is frustrated while looking around, not convinced over what Bill had said before heading back towards his desk and finish his paper work.

Present day.

“Now that was actually one of the better days between me and Bill.”

Goth can’t help but chuckle over the story that he had just shared with everyone, but ultimately his smile turns back into a sad frow.

“I have wished upon certain things in my life that I could have turned it around, that I would have done things differently. Sometimes you just wish to pick up the phone, talk things out and bury the hatchet. And sometimes?? Well let’s just say that sometimes you need to beat some living shit into each other. Because I am at a point in my career that I have been wanted to bury the hatchet between me and Bill, I have been avoiding wrestling him because out of respect. And all of the sudden you just had to walk into my spot huh Bill? You just had to acknowledge the fact that neither of us have faced each other in such a long time… maybe even ever… and you had to pick a fight with me huh??”

Goth starts to chew on his lower lip as he starts to turn his hands into fists for a few seconds before calming down again. Realizing that he has let his emotions take control over him and that’s the last thing he ever wanted to do.

“You see Bill, I respect you still. Even if our friendship somehow has gone down the drain due to my own stupidity, doesn’t mean that you can just walk up to me and laugh me down in my face Bill. Insulting me as if I do not even belong, as if I am not on your level. Do you even remember who I have been and whom I have become? Do you know what is ahead of you?? You proclaim that you are going to walk out with your stinking Roulette championship belt?? Is that all that you care about??”

“Of course you do, it’s all that you have been caring about hasn’t it you short sighted son…. ”


Goth once again bites on his lower lip, trying to fight the urges to call his opponent and long lost friend some unpersonal remarks and curse him out.

“It’s quite simple Bill, I am giving you an opportunity to undersftand how much this will be a moment for me to really put you in your place and acknowledge the fact that if it wasn’t for me, you wouldn’t even had a fucking career in this company to begin with. I could have left you rotting somewhere in a crappy place that was ran by third rate lowlifes just because you weren’t sure whether you could hang with the elite of Sin City Wrestling. Playing triangle for a Mexican wannabe, whose head has got more grease shoved up in the back of his head than entire Mexico combined!! And you dare to even walk up to me after all that I have done for you?? You see Bill, you have made the single worst mistake of your stinking career and trust me, you have made more than I could care to remember. But that will all come to an end next week. Where I will unleash the new ME, oh yeah. I am goingto recreate something that You have been thanking GOD on your stinking knees every single day of your carer… and bring him back Bill…, too bad that it will be too late for you to regret… ”

With that Goth cuts off the signal as the shot fades to black

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 11